Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats 


16  Stakes  are  Over  the  Top! 

Is  YOURS  One  of  Them? 


HOLLYWOOD  STAKE  TABERNACLE 

Hollywood  Stake,  now  over  the  top,  leads  the  Church  in  numbers; 

Snowflake  leads  in  percentage 


KO 


Wilmirth  Skousen 
Juarez  Stake 


M.  T.  Johnson 
Minidoka  Stake 


Helen  E.  Wilcock 
Big  Horn  Stake 


LEADERS  IN  TOTAL  NUMBER 
OF  SUBSCRIPTIONS 

1.  Hollywood _ 570 

2.  Los  Angeles  556 

3.  Fremont    546 

4.  Liberty     534 

5.  St.  Joseph   517 

6.  Maricopa    _.    458 

7.  North  Weber  455 

8.  Ogden    443 

9.  Salt  Lake     440 

10.  Ensign 415 


STAKES  LEADING  IN  PERCENTAGE 
OF  QUOTA 

1.  Snowflake    142 

2.  Union    _ 126 

3.  Moapa    124 

4.  Curlew    122 

5.  Juarez ...119 

6.  Maricopa 116 

7.  Kanab    110 

8.  St.  Joseph   109 

9.  Big  Horn 107 

10.  Fremont    __ _ ...107 


April  15--A  Month  and  a  Half  to  Co! 

Make  these  closing  weeks  count  in  order  that  you,  too,  may  be  among 

those  who  go  "Over  the  Top" 

THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

50  NORTH  MAIN  ST.,  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


m  ■   /      til  I 


e  improve 


fffffmlCTWilBWfnnlir^r 


"MAKER  OF  WILLOWS  AND  MAKER  OF  MEN,  THANK  YOU   FOR  MAKING  THEM   NEW  AGAIN." 

Photo  by   W.  B.  Hales. 

Harrison  R.  Merrill,  Managing  Editor                     Heber  J.  Grant,  Editor 

Elsie  Talmage  Brandley,  Associate  Editor 

Volume  37                                           MARCH,  1934 

Number  3 

EDITORIALS 

As  I  View  the  Book  of  Mormon President  Heber  J.  Grant   160       The  Mission  of  the  Book  of  Mormon Melvin  J.  Ballard   160 

ARTICLES 


The  Land  of  Manana Leah  Ivins  Cardon   131 

The  Indians  and  the  New  Deal John  Collier   136 

Blood  Groupings  Among  the  Indians G.  Albin  Matson   138 

The  Book  of  Mormon Kee-Pi-Po-Kayo   139 

Meeting  Plenty-Coups Frank  B.*.Linderman   140 

The  Power  of  Truth William  George  Jordan   144 

The  Frontispiece  Harrison  R.  Merrill   145 

Precious  Stones  Among  the  Indians Weston  N.  Nordgren    146 


The  Mission  of  the  Book  of  Mormon Melvin  J.  Ballard  161 

Give  Your  Eyes  a  Chance Medical  Staff  B.Y.U.  149 

Photography  in  the  Saddle Paul  G.  Friggens  150 

The  Hawaiian  Hula-Hula Fred  L.  Goddard  152 

The  Indian  Farmer  Succeeds P.  D.  Southworth  153 

Preserving  Ute  and  Piute  Indian  Customs H.  R  .M.  154 

The  Indian's  Medicine  Bag Jean  Fonnesbeck  155 

Succession  of  Book  of  Mormon  Authors Thomas  J.  Yates  162 


FICTION 

That  Dress  Kathleen  B.  Nelson 

The  Pudding  Child Ora  Lewis    142       The  Beloved  Cinderella . Mary  Imlay  Taylor 

POETRY 


134 
156 


The  Wind  Edna  J.  Blaylock  159 

Ecstasy  Nona  H.  Brown  159 

To  An  Estranged  Friend Grant  H.  Redford  159 

Rainy  Night  Lullaby Edith  Cherrington  159 


What  Would  I  Pray  For? Herbert  H.  McKusick  159 

The  Reason Florence  Hartman  Townsend  159 

Winter  Sunset . Ann  Jarvis  159 

Partings Susan  T.  Jannings  167 


DEPARTMENTS 


Lights  and  Shadows  on  the  Screen 168 

Ward  Teaching  •_ 169 

Aaroni'c  Priesthood  1 70 

Mutual   Messages — Executives   172 

Adults 1  74 

Seniors    1 75 

M  Men-Gleaners  176 


WE  DO  OUR  PART 


Gleaner   Girls    177 

Junior  Girls 178 

Vanguards 1  79 

Scouts 180 

Bee- Hive   Girls 181 

M.  I.  A.  Accomplishments  During  December,  1933  182 

Your  Page  and  Ours  Inside  Back  Cover 


A    MAGAZINE    FOR    EVERY    MEMBER    OF    THE    FAMILY 


Organ  of  the  Priesthood  Quorums,  Mutual  Improvement  Associations  and  Department  of  Education 

Published  monthly  by  the 
GENERAL  BOARDS  OF  THE  MUTUAL  IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATIONS 


Melvin  J.  Ballard,  General  Mgr. 
Clarissa  A.  Beesley,  Associate  Mgr. 
O,  B.  Peterson,  Business  Mgr. 
George  Q.  Morris, 
Katie  C.  Jensen 

Chairmen  Era  and  Publicity 


EXECUTIVE  AND  EDITORIAL  OFFICES: 

50  NORTH  MAIN  STREET,   SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UT. 

Copyright,  1932,  by  the  Young  Men's  Mutual  Improvement 

Association    Corporation    of    the    Church    »f    Jesus    Christ 

of  Latter-day  Saints.     All  rights  reserved. 

Subscription  price,  $2.00  a  year,  in  advance; 

20c  a  Single  Copy. 


Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  as  second-class 
matter.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at 
special  rate  of  postage  provided  for 
in  section  1103.  Act  of  October, 
1917,  authorized  July  2,  1918. 


>- 

cc 


ffl 


< 

V) 


Z 

ac 
o 
o 

>- 

m 


=5 
O 
O 


o 

< 
o 


o 


< 


X 

UJ 


131 


The  Land  of 


NANA 


By 

Lean  Ivins  Cardon 


BECAUSE      I 
was     only 
nine  I  could 
not   understand- 
but     I     remember. 
Many  of  the  events 
preparatory  to  the 
long  journey  are  as 
vivid  in  my  mem- 
ory as  if  they  had 
happened      yester- 
day.      The    sweet 
stoicism     of     my 
mother    when    she 
learned     of     my 
father's       decision 
(what  woman  of 
delicate    health 
would  not  shrink 
at  the  prospect  of  leaving  the  home 
she  had  known  since  childhood  and 
going  with  a  family  of  seven  into 
far  away  Old  Mexico) — the  sew- 
ing bees  when  neighbors  came  in 
to  make  button-holes  or  even  en- 
tire garments  for  us  chil- 
dren— the  day  my  father 
came  home  and  delivered  a 
sharp  reprimand  upon  the 
suggestion  of  an  over  soli- 
citous   neighbor    that    we 
make  a  small  quilt  padded 
with  new  lengths  of  cloth, 
lace,  ribbons,  etc.,  to  "get 
past  the  customs  officials." 
This  neighbor  had  lived 
in  Colonia  Juarez  and  it 
was  she  who  painted  for 
us  children  a  picture  of  the 
fairyland  to  which  we  were 
going — -the  house  in  which 


THE    IVINS    HOME,   JUAREZ,    MEXICO. 

EVERY      TREE      AND      SHRUB      WAS 

PLANTED   BY  THE  IVINS  FAMILY 


we  were  to  live — "so  near  the  hills 
that  one  rose  almost  out  of  the 
back  yard" — the  huge  strawberries 
"so  large  that  two  .would  make  a 
good  sized  dish" — the  river  run- 
ning through  the  center  of  the  town. 


All  these  things  fired  our  childish 
imaginations  and  made  us  eager  to 
start  upon  the  journey. 

And  start  we  did,  one  fine  morn- 
ing, in  our  wagons  with  Mother 
lying  on  a  bed  in  the  back  of  one  of 
them.  I  thrill  to  this  day 
when  I  think  of  that  jour- 
ney. Weeks  of  wagon 
travel,  Salt  Lake  for  the 
first  time — a  real  city — 
then  the  train  trip  to  the 
Mexican  border — the  first 
in  the  lives  of  us  younger 
children.  The  stay  at  the 
border  in  an  old  adobe 
house,  sleeping  in  quilts  on 
the  floor,  then  the  wagon 
trip  into  the  colonies. 

What  could  be  more 
wonderful  to  a  child  of 
nine  than  the  night  we 
camped  under  the  huge 
cottonwood?  The  great 
camp  fire  my  father  built, 


132 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


A 


Leah  Ivins  Cardon  is  the  wife  of  Professor 
Vincent  Cardony  director  of  the  Experiment  Station 
at  the  Utah  State  Agricultural  College^  and  a  daugh- 
ter of  President  A.  W.  Ivins.  When  Aunt  Susa 
Young  Gates  read  this  article  she  was  so  -pleased  with 
the  picture  of  pioneer  life  in  Mexico  which  it  pre- 
sented that  she  brought  it  in  to  "The  Improvement 
Era"  office.  We  held  on  to  it  for  the  reason  that  we 
think  it  is  important  as  a  historical  document.  Mrs. 
Cardon  kindly  consented  to  its  publication. 


the  supper  cooked  on  the  hot  rocks 
around  it,  the  making  of  the  beds, 
undressing  in  the  open,  crawling 
between  the  blankets,  and  then  the 
voices  of  the  men  sounding  far 
away  as  they  made  final  prepara- 
tions for  the  night,  the  occasional 
call  of  a  night  bird  or  howl  of  a 
coyote.  I  tingle  as  I  write  about 
that  night. 

Our  arrival  at  Colonia  Dublan 
just  at  dark  several  days  later  caused 
the  greatest  excitement.  We  were 
there!  "No,"  father  told  us, 
"Colonia  Juarez  is  eighteen  miles 
to  the  west.  We  shall  have  an- 
other ride  tomorrow."  But  we 
were  going  to  Brother  Harris'  for 
supper  and  it  would  seem  good  to 
eat  in  a  house  once  more.  They 
put  before  us  thick  white  bowls 
full  of  milk  and  great  plates  of 
bread.  But  what  bread!  We  were 
to  become  used  enough  to  dark 
bread  and  to  brown  sugar  and  fri- 


joles  too,  but  that  made  it  none  the 
less  interesting  at  the  time. 

TT  seems  strange  that  after  months 
of  anticipation,  the  actual  arrival 
at  Colonia  Juarez  is  entirely  for- 
gotten. Perhaps  it  is  because  I  was 
ill.  For  days  after  our  arrival  my 
temperature  was  so  high  that  I  was 
delirious  at  times.  I  can  under- 
stand, now  that  I  have  children  of 
my  own,  my  Mother's  tears  as-she 
bent  over  me.  Far  away  from  her 
own  people  in  a  foreign  country — 
no  medical  advice  or  assistance 
available — it  must  have  been  quite 
a  different  "arrival"  for  Mother 
than  for  us  children.  But  the  Eld- 
ers were  called  in  several  times  to 
"administer"  to  me  and  I  soon 
recovered. 

We  stayed  the  first  few  days  at 

Uncle  Jode  Bentley's.  Uncle  Jode's 

family  seemed  very  strange  to  me. 

There    were   two   mothers — Aunt 


W^WmBMMi  :■■. 


FULVIA  IVINS,  LEFT,  BORN  IN  MEXICO,  AND  RINDA  TAYLOR 


■      ■  ■  ■■■■  ■        ■■    ■  :.   ■■    ■:  ■;:    ■ 


LEAH    IVINS   IN   MEXICO 

Maggie  and  Aunt  Gladys.  They 
lived  in  the  same  house  and  their 
children  played  together  just  as  we 
children  did.  And  every  night  and 
morning  Aunt  Gladys,  who  was 
the  younger  and  was  the  "second 
wife,"  came  in  and  kissed  the  older 
woman.  They  were  devoted  to 
each  other.  It  all  seemed  strange 
to  me  at  first,  but  I  soon  became  ac- 
customed to  it  and  even  began  to 
feel  "different"  from  the  other  girls 
of  the  town  because  I  had  no 
"Auntie."  And  when  I  asked 
Mother  about  it  she  explained  pa- 
tiently just  how  the  Mormon  col- 
onies had  been  founded  years  be- 
fore by  the  Church  as  a  place  of 
refuge  for  the  Latter-day  Saints 
who  preferred  to  live  in  a  foreign 
country  true  to  their  convictions 
and  their  wives  and  children  than 
to  endure  any  longer  the  persecu- 
tion met  with  in  Utah.  And  al- 
though my  father  had  never  "taken 
another  wife"  I  realized,  in  a  meas- 
ure, that  the  same  devotion  which 
had  been  responsible  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  these  colonies  had 
brought  him  to  Mexico  in  response 
to  the  call  from  his  Church — he 
having  filled  two  previous  mis- 
sions to  that  country. 

But  I  cannot  even  now  appre- 
ciate fully  what  it  meant  to  him, 
an  ambitious,  scholarly  man,  to 
"give  away"  the  great  ranch  on  the 
Kaibab  mountain  which  as  the  re- 
sult of  long  years  of  hard  work 
and  good  management,  was  stocked 
with  sleek,  fat  cattle.  To  decline 
the  invitation  of  his  party  to  run 
for  the  governorship  of  his  state 
when   it   looked   as   though   there 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


33 


AN    IMPORTANT  CONFERENCE  AT  THE   IVINS    HOME 
Front   row,   left  to  right:     Mexican   official,    Henry   Eyring,   Gov.    Miguel   Ahumada,   State   of 

Chihuahua,  Mexico;  A.  W.  Ivins,  Enrigue  Portello,  jefe  Politico. 
Middle  row:     W.  D.  Johnson,  Mexican  Official,  Sec.  to  Governor,    Helaman   Pratt,  Orson  P. 

Antoine  R.   Ivins. 
Back  row:     Mr.  Ramsey,  Manager  of  the  Mexican  railroad;  Mexican  Official,  Mexican  Official, 

Brown,  Official. 
In  front,  Old  Trailer,  the  Ivins  Dog. 


would  be  a  landslide  in  his  favor, 
must  have  been  hard. 

Soon  our  house  was  ready.  To 
the  townspeople  it  was  a  really  fine 
place — and  certainly  it  seemed  so 
to  us  children.  Wasn't  there  run- 
ning water  in  the  kitchen,  which 
came  from  a  cistern  up  on  the  hill? 
No  other  house  in  town  could  boast 
such  a  luxury.  And  wasn't  the 
front  part  of  it  built  years  before 
by  our  grandfather,  Erastus  Snow, 
who  as  one  of  Brigham  Young's 
colonizers  established  the  Mexican 
Colonies?  True  it  was  built  of 
Mexican  adobes — nothing  but  mud 
— two  square  rooms  downstairs 
and  two  up — a  plain  rectangular 
house  with  no  verandah.  But  I 
am  sure  there  was  a  dignity  about 
it  that  contributed  to  our  sense  of 
importance.  Perhaps  the  palm  in 
the  front  yard  helped. 

Father  had  built  on  to  the  back, 
with  red  brick,  a  bedroom,  a  dining 
room  and  an  office.  The  dining 
room  was  in  the  center  and  from 
it  projected  a  passage  way  leading 
to  the  frame  kitchen,  behind  which 
was   the  brick   cellar.      I   used   to 


wonder  how  it  would  look  if  it 
went  right  into  the  hill.  After  that 
my  imagination  knew  no  limits. 
The  imagined  extension  of  the 
house  became  a  place  of  mysterious 
underground  passages  and  great 
dark  rooms. 

Early  one  morning,  a  few 
months  after  our  arrival,  Father 
came  into  the  room  where  we  four 
younger  children  were  sleeping  and 
waked  us  up.  "I  have  something 
in  Mother's  room  to  show  you," 
he  said,  "What  do  >t^^^^ 
you  think  it  is?" 

We  guessed  a 
deer,  then  a  tur- 
key! We  hadn't 
yet  become  suffi- 
ciently accustomed 
to  seeing  the  men 
ride  into  the  yard 
with  wild  game  be- 
hind the  saddle  not 
to  think  it  the  most 
wonderful  event  in 
the  world.  But  it 
was  neither  deer 
nor  turkey,  but  a 
new  baby  sister — 


the  last  of  our  family  of  eight.  And 
Mother—refined,  delicate  Mother 
— had  once  more  known  the  pangs 
of  childbirth,  this  time  in  a  far- 
away land  with  only  the  services 
of  a  mid-wife. 

I  think  the  baby  was  sent  to  my 
parents  to  help  them  through  the 
years  to  follow.  She  was  a  dark 
little  beauty  and  surely  has  meant 
more  to  them  than  any  other  of 
their  children! 

When  Mother  had  difficulty 
feeding  her,  a  good  sister  whose 
babe  was  near  the  same  age  offered 
to  nurse  her.  True,  the  Thurber 
baby  went  hungry  occasionally, 
but  the  mother,  who  was  a  "second 
wife,"  was  glad  of  an  opportunity 
to  help  my  mother.  The  people 
depended  upon  one  another  for  help 
in  the  colonies — upon  one  another 
and  God. 

T  BECAME  friendly  with  the  little 
girl  who  lived  across  the  arroyo 
from  us,  and  I  never  tired  of  watch- 
ing her  big  sisters  braid  clean  sweet- 
smelling  wheat  straw  for  hats. 
They  knew  the  most  beautiful  pat- 
terns. My  mother  smiled  when  I 
told  her  one  day  that  I  thought  the 
braid  much  prettier  before  it  was 
made  into  hats. 

One  day  I  went  with  the  little 
girl  and  her  "half  sister"  to  take 
a  dainty  cup  pudding  to  her 
"Auntie"  who  was  ill. 

"Auntie"^ was  pleased  with  the 
pudding  and  then  Etta  asked  her 
if  "Pa"  had  some  socks  and  a  clean 
shirt  at  her  house.  There  was  a 
pair  of  socks  but  no  shirt,  so  over 
to  "Aunt"  Katy's  we  trapsed  and 
there  we  found  the  clean  shirt. 
What  "Pa"  would  have  done  if 
there  had  been  no  shirt  at  "Aunt" 
Katy's  I  am  still  wondering,  for 
next  day  was  Sunday. 

(To  be  Continued) 

JUAREZ   ACADEMY,    MEXICO 


134 


HAT  DRESS! 


Jacqueline  bought  a  dress >  as  many 
another  girl  has  doney  but  not  all  fur- 
chases  are  so  troublesome. 


I 


ACQUELINE  press- 
ed her  little  nose  against  the  plate- 
glass  show  window,  quite  unmind- 
ful of  the  soot  that  might  be  there 
to  smudge  it.  She  wasn't  very  tall 
and  the  March  wind  whipped  her 
last-spring's  coat  tightly  about  her, 
making  her  look  inadequately  slen- 
der. There  was  an  interesting  little 
bun  of  cinnamon  brown  hair 
curled  softly  against  her  neck,  soft 
and  white  as  a  baby's.  A  saucy 
little  hat  dipped  toward  a  carefully 
penciled  eye-brow.  Her  pretty 
mouth  touched  with  too  vivid  a 
lip  stick  was  unusually  wistful. 
She  looked  more  child  than  wom- 
an (in  reality  she  was  nearly  nine- 
teen— had  just  completed  her  sec- 
ond quarter  at  college.)  Now  her 
whole  attention  was  fastened  on  a 
dress  in  the  window. 

"That  dress — why,  it's  perfect!" 
Her  young  heart  was  singing.  It 
was  a  pink  net  dress — a  lovely 
dawn-like  thing.  Her  eyes  took  in 
with  growing  fascination  the  tell- 
ing details  of  the  frock — tiny  net 
ruffles — rows  and  rows  of  them — 
cunning  puffed  sleeves — -the  grand 
sweep  of  the  skirt — the  clever  twist 
of  blue  satin  that  girdled  the  waist 
— a  blue  soft  as  an  April  sky. 

April  and  the  "spring  formal" 
less  than  two  weeks  away.  Oh, 
she  simply  must  have  that  dress. 
Not  because  she  was  used  to  having 
such  things — dear,  no.  But  this 
dress  was  just  made  for  her.  She 
already  had  a  date  for  this  import- 
ant spring  dance  with  Francis  Dun- 
can. It  was  terribly  important  that 
she  look  her  best.  More  important 
than  anything  else  had  ever  been. 
Yes,  she  must  have  that  dress. 

There  was  a  twenty-dollar  bill 
in  her  purse  and  the  dress  was 
marked  $18.75,  but  her  father  had 
given  her  this  money  to  pay  her 
dentist.  To  some  girls  buying  a 
dress  with  money  that  had  been 
given  them  for  another  purpose 
would  mean  nothing,  but  to  Jac- 


queline it  would  be  fraught  with 
serious  consequences.  To  her 
father  it  would  be  a  crime — he 
would  call  it  stealing — he  would 
never  be  able  to  let  Jacqueline  for- 
get that  in  principle  she  was  a  thief. 
Jacqueline  knew  this  all  too  well. 
But  this  dress  had  an  appeal  she 
could  not  resist.  She  must  have  it. 
Really,  it  was  almost  too  bad  she 
had  had  ten  minutes  to  window 
shop  before  her  dental  appoint- 
ment. If  she  hadn't  seen  the  dress, 
she  wouldn't  be  letting  herself  in 
for  all  this  trouble.  This  thought 
flitted  across  her  mind  as  she  en- 
tered the  elevator  but  it  was  quickly 
displaced  by  a  firm  conviction  that 


not  to  have  seen  the  dress  would 
have  been  nothing  short  of  tragic 
— just  like  missing  one's  affinity. 
Two  red  spots  glowed  in  her  pale 
cheeks  and  her  knees  were  trembly 
when  she  got  off  at  the  fourth  floor. 

Buying  the  dress  was  the  matter 
of  only  a  few  minutes.  She  paid 
for  it  and  arranged  to  have  it  sent 
to  Crawford,  the  nearby  town 
where  she  attended  college. 

Jacqueline  was  home  for  the 
Easter  holidays.  That  meant — 
always  had  meant  since  she  was  a 
little  girl — visiting  the  dentist. 
Their  old  family  dentist  had  died 
recently  and  her  present  visits  were 
Jacqueline's  first  acquaintance  with 


Illustrated  by 
PAUL  CLOWES 


m 


IF  SHE  HADN'T  SEEN  THE  DRESS, 
SHE  WOULDN'T  BE  LETTING  HER- 
SELF IN  FOR  ALL  THIS  TROUBLE. 
THIS  THOUGHT  FLITTED  ACROSS 
HER  MIND  AS  SHE  ENTERED  THE 
ELEVATOR  BUT  IT  WAS  QUICKLY 
DISPLACED  BY  A  FIRM  CONVIC- 
TION THAT  NOT  TO  HAVE  SEEN 
THE  DRESS  WOULD  HAVE  BEEN 
NOTHING  SHORT  OF  TRAGIC— JUST 
LIKE    MISSING     ONE'S    AFFINITY. 


By 


Kathleen  B.  Nelson 


Dr.  Sheldon,  the 
new  dentist.  Dr. 
Sheldon  was  not 
young  —  he;  was 
bald,  jolly  —  and 
very  sympathetic. 
He  had  been  so 
gentle  when  he 
pulled  that  wis- 
dom tooth.  Old 
Dr.  Smith  had  al- 
ways been  gruff, 
matter  -  of  -  fact. 
Everyone  had  call- 
ed him  the  black- 
smith. Dr.  Shel- 
don was  so  differ- 
ent. He  knew  just 
when  to  be  sympa- 
thetic. He  con- 
veyed his  feeling 
by  patting  the 
lady's  shoulder  and 
gazing  soulfully 
into  her  eyes.  He 
charged  nothing 
extra  for  this  serv- 
ice. 

Jacqueline  was 
conning  over  bus- 
ily Dr.  Sheldon's 
fine  points.  She 
thought  she  could 
fix  things  up  with 
him.  He  was 
really  very  kind. 
So  sure  of  herself 
was  she  now,  or 
rather  so  reckless, 
that  she  paused  at 
the  jewelry  counter 
and  spent  the  re- 
maining $1.25  on 
a  string  of  beads — 
crystals,  palely 
blue,  to  match  the 
sash  on  the  frock. 
Jacqueline  gasped 
with  delight  when 
she  saw  them — ■ 
they  reminded  her 
of  a  willow  bough 
strung  with  rain- 
drops— a  picture 
she  always  associ- 
ated with  that  first 
time  Francis  Dun- 
can had  walked 
from  school  with 
her.  Why,  how 
could  $1.25  mean 
as  much  to  her  as 
those  beads? 

xTuT  the  den- 
tists it  was  not  so 
easy:  to  explain 
why     her     father 


35 


must  not  receive  a  bill;  to  find  a 
way  to  pay  her  indebtedness  her- 
self. Finally  after  many  inaudible 
attempts  her  voice  came  through 
timidly. 

"Dr.  Sheldon,  will  you  do  me 
a  favor?" 

'Try  me,  little  one!" 

Why  did  Jacqueline  so  dislike 
the  tone  of  that  "little  one?"  She 
wished  she  could  have  unsaid  that 
favor  sentence — but  he  was  looking 
expectant,  so  she  hurried  on. 

"Don't  send  my  father  a  bill  for 
this  work." 

Dr.  Sheldon  actually  winced. 
After  all  business  was  business — ■ 
a  little  pressure  of  the  hand  was 
all  right,  helping  the  ladies  on  with 
their  wraps,  opening  the  door  for 
them,  even  kissing  their  finger-tips 
if  they  were  very  pretty- — -but  even 
to  mention  the  sacred  subject  of 
money  here — that  was  bad  taste. 

He  fiddled  long  with  his  mortar 
and  pestle  before  he  finally  man- 
aged jocosely.  "Father's  bank 
failed?" 

"Oh,  no — only  he  thinks — I 
mean — oh,  please  let  me  do  some- 
thing to  pay  for  it  myself."  Sud- 
denly the  Doctor  became  very  in- 
terested. She  really  was  pretty,  and 
so  very  young — ah—just  one  good 
time — a  few  dances  and  kisses, 
that's  all  he'd  ask  of  her.  It  would 
be  well  worth  it.  Really  she  was 
a  dear  helpless  little  thing.  He'd 
see  that  no  harm  came  to  her. 

"And  what  could  you  do?"  he 
parried. 

"I  make  wall  hangings  right 
well.  Batiks — dyed  pictures  you 
know.  One  would  look  beautiful 
in  your  reception  room.  That 
rough  plaster  is  just  the  back- 
ground." 

.  "And    would    one    be     worth 
$20?" 

"It  would  have  to  be  very  good 
to  be  worth  that,  I  suppose." 
Jacqueline  had  never  sold  any  of  her 
batiks  though  she  had  two  in  the 
exhibit  room  at  College. 

'Yes — and  it  might  be  very 
bad."     Dr.  Sheldon  frowned. 

"It  might."  Jacqueline  agreed 
— then  after  a  moment's  thought, 
"I  might  write  you  some  ads,"  she 
began  again  hopefully.  "I  got  an 
A  in  advertising. 

"No — that  won't  do — dentists 
don't  advertise." 

"I  could  come  over  and  keep 
things  tidy  for  you  if  I  weren't 
going  to  school." 

"Oh,  come,  do  you  think  I'd  let 
{Continued  on  page  183) 


136 


« 


The 


INDIANS 


JOHN    COLLIER, 


THE  tradition  of  the  Mor- 
mons, as  a  church  and  as 
a  community,  is  a  pro- 
Indian  tradition.  Much  of 
the  present  thinking  at  Wash- 
ington, dealing  with  the  In- 
dian problem,  is  due  to  the 
year-in  and  year-out  efforts  of 
a  Mormon,  Senator  William 
H.  King.  The  Mormons  have 
themselves  demonstrated, 
through  their  own  ways  of 
living  and  of  doing  business, 
what  it  is  that  the  Indians 
now  need. 

I  can  best  state  the  new  pro- 
gram for  Indians  by  describ- 
ing some  of  the  past  policies — 
policies  which  made  the  laws 
under  which  Indians  are  even 
now  compelled  to  live. 

The  United  States  com- 
menced by  making  treaties 
with  the  Indians.  Hundreds 
of  treaties  were  made,  with 
lavish  promises.  Then  they 
were  broken,  with  perfect 
recklessness.  It  was  the  Gov- 
ernment itself  which  broke 
them. 

This  resulted  in  a  condition 
of  border  warfare,  which  was 
the  typical  state  of  Indian  life 
for  nearly  a  hundred  years. 

As  a  result,   the   manage- 
ment of  Indians  not  merely 
was  carried  out  by  the  army,  but 
it  was  carried  out  as  a  system  of 
martial    law.      The    Indian    was 
either  an  enemy  or  a  prisoner. 

The  Indians  lived  as  tribes  and 
held  their  land  as  tribes,  and  their 
ability  to  resist  the  depredations  of 
whites  was  largely  an  expression  of 
their  tribal  strength  and  loyalty. 

Hence,  it  became  the  official  pol- 
icy to  destroy  Indian  tribal  life. 
The  same  policy  called  for  the  de- 
struction of  Indian  tribal  land- 
holdings. 

Tribal  life  was  rooted  in  family 
life;  hence,  it  became  a  sort  of  war 


A 


The  Indians  ought  to  have  a  "new  deal,"  says  Mr. 
Collier,  and  in  this  enlightening  article  written  especially  for 
The  Improvement  Era,  he  points  out  what  form  the  "deal" 
should  take. 


^ 


Utah  Has  Total  of  1,785  Indians, 
Report  Shows 

IT  AH  has  an  Indian  population  of  1,785,  it 
^  is  revealed  in  the  annual  report  of  John 
Collier,  commissioner  of  Indian  affairs,  says  an 
Associated  Press  dispatch  from  Washington,  D.  C. 

The  total  number  of  Indians  in  the  country 
on  June  30,  1933,  was  320,454,  an  increase  of 
3,220  over  the  previous  year.  Of  those  on 
reservations,  118,076  were  men  and  113,672 
women,  with  the  sex  of  six  not  indicated. 

The  report  also  shows  that  Idaho  has  4,202 
Indians;  Nevada,  5,083;  Wyoming,  2,115; 
Arizona,  43,927;  Colorado,  819,  and  New 
Mexico,  34,196. 

Oklahoma  has  the  most  Indians,  where  the 
members  of  five  civilized  tribes  were  included. 
It  had  94,707,  or  29.6  per  cent  of  the  aggregate 
Indian  population.     Arizona  was  second. 

The  Navajo  tribe  was  the  greatest  numerically, 
having  40,962  members,  with  the  Sioux,  includ- 
ing the  Assiniboin,  second,  with  33,168,  and  the 
Chippewa,  third,  with  23,647. 

— Associated  Press. 


measure  on  the  part  of  the  United 
States  to  destroy  the  Indian  family. 
The  destruction  of  tribe,  tribal 
lands,  and  family  was  sought 
through  a  number  of  devices  which 
are  with  us  even  today. 

■"THE  first  of  these  devices  was  the 
government  boarding  school, 
through  which  the  child  was  di- 
vorced from  his  family  and  his 
community.  The  object  of  these 
schools  was  to  destroy  the  relation- 
ship between  the  older  and  younger 
generation  of  Indians,  and  to  root 
out  of  the  Indian  child  the  mem- 


ories and  loyalties  which  made 
him,  spiritually  and  emotion- 
ally, an  Indian. 

Along  with  the  boarding 
school,  there  was  set  up  a 
more  far-reaching  scheme  of 
forcing  upon  each  individual 
Indian  a  parcel  of  land,  while 
leaving  the  family,  as  a  fam- 
ily, in  possession  of  no  land 
at  all.  Forced  allotment  was 
made  general  in  1887.  In 
that  year  the  Indians  had 
133,000,000  acres  of  land. 
Today,  as  a  result  of  forced 
allotment,  the  Indians  own 
47,000,000  acres  of  land. 
Half  of  the  residual  lands  are 
desert  or  semi-desert  areas. 
Allotment,  in  other  words, 
has  cut  down  the  Indian  land 
wealth  in  the  amount  prob- 
ably of  80%. 

Allotment  necessitated  the 
sale  of  the  allotted  lands  after 
the  original  allottee  died.  Almost 
never  could  the  Indian  heirs  buy 
back  the  heirship  lands.  They 
went  to  whites. 

The  scheme  of  destroying  the 
natural  life  of  the  Indians,  includ- 
ing the  family  life,  and  of  forcing 
an  unworkable  land-holding  ar- 
rangement upon  the  Indians,  in- 
evitably resulted  in  the  continuance 
of  arbitrary  management.  Such 
arbitrary  management,  in  order  not 
to  be  corrupt,  had  to  be  centered  at 
Washington,  and  there  was  built 
up  the  intricate,  centralized  bureau- 
cracy of  the  Indian  Service. 


and 


137 


the 


WDEAI 


U.  S.  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs 


OXXV-l 


With  each  passing 
year,  the  complica- 
tions of  allotment 
increased.  They 
grew  greater  even 
while  the  allotted 
area  dwindled.  The 
Indian  Service  be- 
came an  immeasur- 
able real  estate  oper 
ation,  leasing 
selling  allotted  lands 
and  administering 
the  proceeds  derived 
from  these  lands. 
Frequently  a  single 
allotment  belonged 
to  as  many  as  200 
separate  heirs,  and 
one  Indian  would 
possess  an  equity  in 
a  score  of  separate 
allotments.  The 
reader  can  imagine 
what  bureaucratic 
complications  came 
about,  and  these 
complications  exist 
in  full  force  today 
and  are,  incident- 
ally, costing  the  In- 
dians and  the  Gov- 
ernment millions  of 
fruitless  dollars 
every  year. 


THE  total  effect  of 

these  past  policies 
was  to  push  the  In- 
dian down  to  the  lowest  round  of 
the  social  scale.  More  than  100,- 
000  of  the  Indians  were  made  to- 
tally landless,  and  a  greater  number 
than  that  are  practically  pauper- 
ized today.  It  must  be  remem- 
bered that  there  are  fewer  than 
350,000  Indians. 

The  statement  above  made  will 
indicate  why  the  new  program  has 
been  undertaken.  What  is  that 
new  program? 

In  the  first  place,  we  propose  to 


JOHN    COLLIE 


substitute  community  day  schools 
for  boarding  schools  for  all  Indian 
children  other  than  those  who  re- 
quire institutional  care.  From  the 
fiscal  year  1932  to  the  fiscal  year 
1935,  we  will  have  reduced  Indian 
boarding  school  attendance  from 
22,000  to  13,600. 

Second,  we  propose  to  change 
the  allotment  system,  forbidding 
the  sale  of  Indian  lands  to  whites; 
encouraging  the  Indians  to  put 
their  grazing  lands  back  into  tribal 


ownership;  buying 
back  for  the  tribes 
the  allotted  lands 
which  have  passed 
into  the  heirship 
class;  consolidating 
the  allotments;  and 
adding  new  lands 
where  the  holdings 
are  insufficient.  This 
is  the  dominant  fea- 
ture of  the  new  In- 
dian program,  and 
nothing  else  will  be 
more  worth  while 
unless  the  land  situ- 
ation is  met. 

We  do  not  pro- 
pose a  wholesale 
substitution  of  com- 
munal for  individ- 
ual tenure  of  land, 
but  only  to  make  it 
possible  that  Indians 
shall  use  the  well- 
tried  and  essentially 
modern  devices  of 
partnership  and  of 
corporate  ownership 
and  operation,  in 
those  cases  where 
these  business  meth- 
ods are  the  most  effi- 
cient course. 

The  third  ele- 
ment in  our  pro- 
Rgram  is  to  permit 
and  help  the  Indians 
to  organize  them- 
selves into  mutual-aid  groups.  Fre- 
quently these  groups  will  be  muni- 
cipal corporations.  In  other  cases 
they  will  be  credit-unions  or  co- 
operative marketing  societies.  Defi- 
nitely, we  seek  to  put  the  control 
of  Indian  life  back  into  Indian 
hands,  while  preserving  the  guard- 
ianship and  responsibility  of  the 
United  States. 

An  element  of  program  which 
goes  along  with  the  rest  is  the  de- 
(Continued  on  page  163) 


138 


■    ■  ■  ■      ■■■■:■ 


Here  is  a  new  angle 
to  the  Indian  question. 


FIVE  NATIONALITIES— INDIANS,  MEX- 
ICANS, HAWAIIANS,  MAORIS,  SAMOAN, 
ALL   MEMBERS   OF  THE  CHURCH 


^ 


Blood  Grouping  Among  the 


D 


kURING  the  World 
War  two  German 
doctors,  L.  and  H. 
Hirszfeld,  took  advantage 
of  their  opportunity  to 
study  the  blood  group  £} 
distribution  among  1 6 
different  peoples  serving 
in  the  armies  on  the  Bal- 
kan front.  Since  that 
time  an  avalanche  of  data  has 
accumulated  in  the  scientific  liter- 
ature on  the  percentage  distribution 
of  the  blood  groups  among  various 
races  and  peoples.  Not  the  least 
interesting  of  this  data  is  that  con- 
cerning the  blood  groups  among 
the  American  Indians. 

Without  explaining  in  detail  the 
theoretical  mechanism  of  the  blood 
groups,  it  can  briefly  be  said  that 
any  person  can  be  placed  into  one 
of  four  blood  groups  on  the  basis 
of  the  clumping  together  of  the 
red  blood  cells  in  a  drop  of  blood 
taken  from  the  individual  by  serum 
from  the  blood  of  another  person 
of  a  known  group. 

It  is  important  to  know  that 
the  factors  by  which  the  blood 
groups  are  determined  are  hered- 
itary and  follow  the  Mendelian 
laws  of  heredity  just  the  same  as 
brown  eyes  or  any  other  dominant 
characteristic.  It  is,  indeed,  because 
of  this  very  fact  that  it  is  possible, 


INDIANS 


5* 


G. 


ALBIN  MATSON 


^ 


within  limits,  to  utilize  the  blood 
groups  in  establishing  non-patern- 


The  Author 

rT'HE  Author  was  born  at  Rexburg, 
■*■  Idaho,  a  son  of  John  £.,  and 
Anna  Mathilda  (Kjelin)  Matson, 
now  living  at  3981  Highland  Drive, 
Salt  Lake  City.  He  filled  a  mission 
in  the  Central  States  1919-21,  and 
was  graduated  from  the  University 
of  Utah  in  1927  with  a  B.  A.  degree 
in  Education. 

He  attended  Kansas  (  University 
two  years  as  student  and  assistant 
instructor  in  bacteriology  where  he 
received  his  M.  A.  degree  in  1929; 
taught  bacteriology  and  chemistry  in 
Snow  College  at  Ephraim,  Utah, 
1929-30. 

He  has  been  assistant  professor  in 
bacteriology,  University  of  Montana 
since  1930,  but  is  now  on  a  leave- 
of -absence  attending  the  Washington 
University  School  of  Medicine  where 
he  is  working  toward  the  Ph.  D.  in 
bacteriology  and  immunology. 


ity  when  the  father  of  a 
child  is  in  question.     It  is 
because  of  the  difference  in 
blood   groups,    too,    that 
great  care  must  be  exer- 
cised in  testing  the  com- 
patibility of  the  blood  of 
the  donor  and  patient  be- 
fore a  blood  transfusion, 
as  blood  from  a  person  of 
the    wrong    group    may    produce 
shock  or  even  death  of  the  patient. 
One  of  the  important  observa- 
tions in  connection  with  the  hered- 
ity of  the  blood  groups  is  the  fact 
that  there  appears  to  be  a  constant 
percentage  distribution  of  the  four 
groups  among  various  peoples.  For 
example,   the  English  and  Amer- 
icans have  a  distribution  of  about 
46.4  per  cent  of  group  I,  43.4  per 
cent  group  II,  7.2  per  cent  group 
III,  and   3.0  per  cent  group  IV. 
Gypsies  on   the   other  hand  have 
been  reported  as  having  a  distribu- 
tion of  34.2  per  cent  group  I,  21.1 
per  cent  group  II,   38.9  per  cent 
group  III,  5.8  per  cent  group  IV. 
The  percentage   distribution  of 
the  blood  groups  among  full  blood- 
ed American   Indians  has  been   a 
matter  of  particular  interest  to  an- 
thropologists and  serologists,  since 
there  has  consistently  been  report- 
ed a  very  high  percentage  of  group 
(Continued  on  page  163) 


Photo  by  H.  R.  M. 
BLACKFOOT  TEPEES,    CALGARY,    CANADA 


THE  Book  of  Mormon,  revealed 
by  divine  authority,  furnishes 
perfect  information  regarding 
the  true  religion  that  Jesus  Christ 
established  on  the  earth  for  the 
benefit  of  mankind. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  gives  to 
the  world  information  free  from 
doubt  with  a  certainty  of  satisfac- 
tion of  its  truthfulness  and  of  its 
authenticity. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  gives 
plenty  of  thought  for  spiritual  de- 
velopment and  it  invites  investiga- 
tion from  any  source.  It  gives  one 
an  insight  to  his  pre-existent 
state,  and  the  correct  instructions 
how  to  live  this  life;  and  then  the 
greatest  satisfaction  of  all,  the  life 
hereafter. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  leaves 
nothing  out  and  has  taught  me  to 
realize  the  importance  of  my  La- 
manite  parents  and  my  fellow 
tribesmen. 

I  know  the  Book  of  Mormon 
has  loosened  the  bonds  of  the  poor 
and  lowly  Indian.  Too  much  can- 
not be  said  in  its  favor. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  has  be- 
come a  part  of  my  life,  because  I 
have  received  consoling  satisfaction, 
with  a  certainty  which  the  soul 
yearns  for.  I  have  divine  knowl- 
edge of  the  truthfulness  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon;  and  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  our  Redeemer,  and  Joseph  Smith 
was  a  true  prophet  of  the  Gospel. 
J.  J.  Galbreath. 


HENRY    W00NS00K,    SCOUT    MASTER;    FRANKIE 
TIMBIMBOO,    MORONI    TIMBIMBOO,    A    BISHOP'S 
COUNSELOR,     WASHAKIE     INDIANS;    J.    J.     GAL- 
BREATH,   AUTHOR    OF   THIS   TESTIMONY. 


139 


The  Book  of 
Mormon  By 

KEE-PI-PO-KAYO 

(One  Hundred  Bears) 

A  letter  to  J.  J.  Galbreath,  Browning,  Montana,  brought 
among  other  things,  this  testimony  to  the  value  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon  to  him.  Mr.  Galbreath  is  part  Scotch  and  part 
Indian,  as  his  mother  was  a  full  blooded  Blackfeet  woman. 
His  Indian  name  is  Kee-pi-po-Kayo,  meaning  One  Hun- 
dred Bears.  Mr.  Galbreath  appeared  in  the  Genealogical 
pageant  which  was  held  in  the  Great  Tabernacle  last  April. 


140 


Meetino 


I  FIRST  met  Plenty-coups,  chief 
of  the  Crows,  forty-two  years 
ago  next  August.  Having  quit 
the  Flathead  country  where  I  had 
spent  the  winter  trapping  and  the 
springs  and  falls  riding  for  small 
cow-outfits  on  the  Flathead  reser- 
vation I  engaged  to  help  drive 
fifty  large  Oregon  mares  to  Bill- 
ings, from  Missoula,  Montana.  I 
have  forgotten  the  name  of  the  man 
who  employed  me,  excepting  that  I 
called  him  "Bill."  I  have  even  for- 
gotten the  number  of  days  we  trav- 
eled, and  nearly  everything  about 
the  trip,  excepting  my  meeting  with 
Plenty-coups. 

0 


PLENTY-COUPS 


By 

Frank  B.  Linaerman 

"Sign-Talker" 

Author  of  "American,"  "Red  Mother,"  and 
other  Indian  stories 

It  was  nearly  sundown,  and  so  appraising  the  lot.  "Big  and 
sultry  that  the  mares  were  wet  with  strong,"  he  said  to  me  in  the  sign- 
perspiration  when  we  camped  for      language. 


the  night  in  a  cottonwood  bottom 
not  far  from  Billings.  Just  below 
us  in  the  bottom  there  were  six 
lodges  of  Crows.  I  remember  that 
Bill  was  worried  by  their  presence, 
not  for  his  own  safety,  but  because 
he  feared  that  the  Indians  might  re- 
lieve him  of  some  of  the  mares. 

While  I  was  unpacking  our  only 
pack-horse,  a  powerfully  built  In- 
dian whose  bearing  would  have  at- 
tracted anybody's  attention,  walked 


"Yes,"  I  signed,  hastily  turning 
the  pack-horse  loose. 

My  ready  sign-answer  seemed  to 
please  the  Indian.  Anyhow  he 
came  to  me  and  sat  down,  asking 
"Where  are  you  from?" 

"Flathead,"  I  answered;  and 
then  while  the  Indian  told  me  that 
the  Flatheads  were  brave  warriors, 
that  he  had  often  fought  them,  that 
he  did  not  like  their  country  be- 
cause of  its  many  mountains,  Bill 


"BIG  AND  STRONG,"   HE  SAID  TO   ME 

IN    THE   SIGN-LANGUAGE.      "YES,"    I 

SIGNED,      HASTILY      TURNING      THE 

PACK-HORSE   LOOSE. 


slowly  from  his  lodge,  and  around     joined  us,  wondering  at  the  ease  of 
our  band  of  mares,  his  critical  eyes     our  conversation. 

When  the 
Indian  told 
me  his  name 
I  knew  that 
my  quick  ap- 
praisal of  his 
character  had 
been  correct, 
since  I  had 
often  heard 
of  the  sagac- 
ity and  prow- 
ess of  this 
Crow  chief. 
He  had  sup- 
per with  us, 
and  later  on 
several  other 
Crows  came 
to  our  camp, 
so  that  it  was 
late  when 
Bill  bedded 
down,  leav- 
ing me  to 
guard  the 
mares  until 
nearly  dawn. 
However  the 
Chief  and  I 
had  enjoyed 
our  visit,  and 
yet  I  could 
not  forget  the 


Since  his  book,  "Amer- 
ican" met  with  such  hearty 
acclaim  last  year  among  our 
men  and  boys  when  it  ap- 
peared as  a  reading  course 
book,  Mr.  Li  nd erm  an 
agreed  to  tell  of  his  meeting 
with  the  great  Absarokee 
(Crow)  Chief,  especially 
for  The  Improvement  Era. 
That  meeting  is  here  de- 
scribed. 


Illustration  by 
PAUL  CLOWES 


hatred  that  had  shown  in  his 
eyes  when  I  told  him  my  Piegan 
name.  "No  good,  Pecunnie," 
he  had  signed  so  emphatically 
that  I  had  smiled. 

•"THE  Indians  were  gone  from 
the  bottom  before  we  had 
our  breakfast,  and  although  I 
saw  Plenty-coups  several  times 
in  after  years  I  never  again  talked 
with  him  until  I  went  to  the 
Crow  country  to  gather  the  stor- 
ies published  in  the  book,  "Old- 
Man  Coyote."  Upon  reaching 
the  reservation  I  immediately 
made  a  formal  call  upon  the 
Chief,  wondering  if  he  remem- 
bered my  one-time  acquaintance 
with  the  Piegans,  and  would 
hold  it  against  me;  indeed  I 
wondered  if  he  would  remember 
of  ever  having  met  me,  since  he 
was  now  an  old  man. 

My  sign-talking  had  grown 
rusty  for  want  of  practice,  so 
that  I  now  had  an  interpreter 
with  me.  "Yes,"  Plenty-coups 
said  after  a  moment's  scrutiny,  "I 
know  him.  I  am  glad  to  see  him 
again."  Nevertheless  I  wondered 
if  the  old  man  was  only  being 
polite  until,  turning  to  me,  he  said, 
'You  are  Sign-talker,  the  man  who 
had  the  big  mares." 

I  was  delighted  now,  because 
besides  the  formality  of  my  call  I 
had  a  secret  reason  for  it.  I  wished 
to  write  the  Chief's  life-story.  I 
believed  that  no  such  work  had 
ever  been  done,  that  no  real  Indian 
Chief  had  ever  told  his  life-story 
to  a  white  man  for  publication ;  and 
of  all  the  Chiefs  of  my  acquaint- 
ance Plenty-coups  was  my  first 
choice  for  this,  because  he  had  seen 


more  of  the  old  Indian  life  than 
any  of  the  others.  And  besides, 
the  Crows  had  been  obliged  to  fight 
continually  for  their  very  existence. 
I  believed  that  if  Plenty-coups  had 
liked  me  well  enough  to  have  given 
me  the  name,  Sign-Talker,  so  long 
ago  he  might  tell  me  his  story.  I 
burned  to  ask  him  at  once  to  begin 
work  on  the  instant.  But  some- 
how I  did  not  dare  to  mention  the 
story-telling.  I  felt  that  if  he  once 
refused  to  tell  me  his  story  I  could 
never  get  it. 

I  conspired  with  other  men  who 
were  close  to  the  Chief,  among  them 
John  Frost,  a  half-blood,  and  yet 
I  finished  my  other  work  and  left 


PLENTY-COUPS,   CHIEF  OF  THE  CROWS 

the  reservation  without  having 
mentioned  the  story-telling  to 
Plenty-coups.  However  John 
Frost  had  promised  to  watch  care- 
fully for  an  opportunity  to  bring 
up  the  question  with  the  old  man, 
and  two  years  later  a  note  from 
John  brought  me  joy.  "Plenty- 
coups  says  he  will  tell  you  his  story, 
and  he  wants  you  to  come  here 
right  away,"  he  wrote. 

I  had  just  promised  to  go  fishing 
in  the  Black  Hills  with  President 
Coolidge  and  Governor  McKelvie 
of  Nebraska.  Now  I  decided  to 
make  one  trip  answer  for  a  visit  to 

(Continued  on  page  164) 


142 


O, 


N  Tuesday 
afternoon,  just  as  the  sun  was 
turning  itself  into  a  big,  red, 
transparent  balloon,  and  get- 
ting ready  to  hide  behind  the 
pointed  tips  of  blue  moun- 
tains, the  belated  postman 
came  to  the  house  of  the 
Senora  Dona  Paulina  de  Tre- 
vino,  bringing  with  him  one 
thin  letter  and  one  yellow 
card.  The  Senora  Dona 
Paulina  de  Trevino  looked  at 
the  letter,  and  then  at  the 
card;  and  again  at  the  letter, 
and  again  at  the  card;  lifted 
her  long  black  silk  skirt  in 
one  hand,  and  her  long  slen- 
der walking-cane  in  the  other, 
and  pattered  down  the  long, 
gaily  tiled  hall  until  she  came 
to  the  door  of  the  Senorita 
Gene  Vincent,  Americana. 
Here  she  stopped  abruptly, 
rapped  vigorously,  and  waited 
eagerly  until  the  gay  voice  and 
the  gay  smile  of  the  Senorita 
Americana  bade  her  "Come 
in! 

"Gracias,"  came  the  gra- 
cious reply.  And  the  Senora 
Dona  Paulina  de  Trevino 
bowed  three  times  in  succes- 
sion, smiled  without  stop- 
ping, and  dropped  the  letter 
into  Gene  Vincent's  expectant 
right  hand — and  the  card  into 
her  equally  expectant  left 
hand,  and  waited  to  see  what 
she  would  do. 

One  letter,  and  one  yellow 
card.  And  to  the  great  sur- 
prise of  Dona  Paulina,  the  un- 
understandable  Gene  Vincent 
shrugged  a  slender  shoulder  as 
she  glanced  into  the  precious 
hand-carved  mirror  on  her 
right,  tossed  the  letter  dis- 
dainfully onto  the  precious 
hand-carved  table  on  her  left, 
and  began  reading  the  yellow 
card.  But  before  she  had  read  more 
than  three  of  the  strangely  printed 
words  on  its  mysterious  face,  she 
frowned  ever  so  slightly  with  the 
inner  edges  of  two  tantalizingly 
trim  eyebrows  and  said  solemnly, 
"Three  dollars  and  ten  cents.  I 
won't  pay  that  much!" 

'T'ree   dollar,    ten   cent?      For 
w'y?"  questioned  Dona  Paulina. 

"That's  what  I  don't  know. 
The  card  says  that  there's  a  box  for 
me  at  the  post  office,  and  that  if  I 
come  for  it,  and  sign  for  it,  and 
pay  three  pesos  and  ten  cents  for 


PITODING 
CH 


By 


Ora  Lewis 


^ 


Senorita  Gene  Vincent,  Americana,  had  a  fine  big 
box  from  home  and  in  one  corner  of  it  a  mottled  fan — 
but  then,  you'll  want  to  know  about  the  contents  of  that 
pan. 


it,  it's  mine  to  take  home  with  me 
and  keep  forever  if  I  choose.  But 
it  may  be  an  empty  box  for  all  I 
know." 

"No — not  em'ty  box — fool 
box.  May  be  from  dose  Unite' 
States. 

"May  be,"  said  Gene  Vincent, 
"and  I  think  before  they  change 
their  minds  I'll  go  see." 

OHE  walked  seven 
noisy  blocks,  and  climbed  two 
flights  of  dusty  stairs  before  she 
came  to   the   Customs   Office   and 


presented  her  yellow  card  to  the 
solicitous  collector  of  revenues,  who 
smiled  at  her  through  his  black- 
barred  window  and  spoke  to  her 
through  his  black-barred  mous- 
tache. He  examined  carefully  the 
number  on  the  card,  and  then  from 
one  of  the  long  rows  of  shelves  in 
whose  presence  he  spent  his  days, 
he  selected  not  the  largest,  nor  the 
heaviest,  but  certainly  the  most 
promising-looking  package  in  the 
room  and  brought  it  to  her.  "Three 
pesos  and  ten  cents,"  she  said  to 
herself  as   she   counted   the  coins. 


143 


Illustrations  by 

PAUL  CLOWES 


SLOWLY  AND  CALCULATINGLY 
SHE  LIFTED  THE  EMPTY  PAN 
ABOVE  HER  HEAD.  SWIFTLY 
AND  SURELY  SHE  LET  IT 
FALL.  JACK  GAVE  A  STARTLED 
CRY,  AND  FLED. 


the  thrill  that  comes  with  a 
bit  of  bread  from  home — a 
bit  of  cake — a  bit  of  any- 
thing. But  of  all  the  joys  on 
earth,  none  can  compare  with 
the  palpitating  pleasure  in  the 
promise  of  a.  plum  pudding. 
What  should  she  do  with  it? 
She  must  provide  an  occasion 
worthy  of  the  treat. 


L 


"That's     one     dollar     American 
money.    It's  perfect  robbery!" 

But  when  once  she  had  reached 
her  room,  torn  off  the  last  layers  of 
crinkly  paper,  and  lifted  the  lid  of 
the  shiny  tin  box  that  she  found 
within,  she  uttered  a  little  gasp  of 
delight  that  meant  that  the  three 
pesos  and  ten  cents  didn't  matter. 
There  before  her  were  perfect  plots 
of  tiny  tempting  cakes  and  capti- 
vating candies;  miniature  mince 
pies  and  saucy  pop-corn  balls;  and 
in  one  corner,  a  mottled  metal  pan 
which    held    a    curious    something 


somehow  gold  and  brown.  She 
touched  it  lightly  with  her  finger- 
tips, and  then  lifted  it  close  to  her 
face.  She  took  a  long  breath— 
and  another — and  another,  and 
with  a  cry  of  ecstasy  made  procla- 
mation to  the  understanding  ears  of 
the  universe  that  she,  Gene  Vincent, 
was  the  proud  possessor  of  the  most 
priceless  delicacy  in  all  Mexico — 
an  English  plum  pudding! 

You  who  have  never  been  away 
from  home  lost  in  a  country  where 
men  speak  neither  your  language 
nor  your  food  may  never  experience 


ONG  she  had 
wished  that  she  might  make  a 
dinner  for  the  old  Senora — 
a  real,  honest  to  goodness 
American  dinner  with  little 
green  peas  and  new  potatoes 
and  hot  rolls  and  jelly  and 
thick  butter.  But  she  had 
never  yet  been  brave  enough 
to  battle  with  the  tin  brasero- 
stove  that  had  to  be  fanned 
and  coaxed  and  fussed  over, 
and  even  then  sent  angry  little 
sparks  shooting  into  people's 
faces.  No,  a  whole  dinner 
was  out  of  the  question.  But 
dessert  she  could  provide. 
Could  and  would.  It  would 
be  worth  the  trouble  to  hear 
the  long  words  of  praise  that 
Don  Pancho  would  have  for 
her,  the  "Mire  mama!"  of 
little  Nena,  and  the  slow 
smiles  of  approbation  from 
young  Carlos  and  the  Senora. 
Yes,  that  was  the  thing.  They 
would  all  have  plum  pudding 
for  Sunday  dinner. 

But  in  the  meantime  she 
must  hide  the  treasure.  For 
Tris,  the  servant  girl,  dis- 
played a  weakness  for  Gene 
Vincent's  sweets — the  sweets 
that  seldom  came,  but  when 
they  did  were  welcome  things, 
and  disappeared  with  unbe- 
lievable rapidity  when  Gene 
herself  had  scarcely  tasted 
them.  There  was  one  place 
Tris  would  never  look.  That 
was  behind  her  trunk!  Many 
a  time  and  oft  had  the  broad- 
backed  shoulders  and  innocent 
looking  face  of  that  trunk  hidden 
stray  papers  and  gathered  dust; 
and  many  a  time  and  oft  had  Tris 
been  reprimanded  for  her  careless- 
ness. But  still  the  dust  remained 
and  the  papers  continued  to  gather 
until  Gene  herself  removed  them. 
And  so  behind  the  trunk  the  pud- 
ding went,  just  as  Dona  Paulina 
tapped  questioningly  on  the  door. 
All  that  week  the  thought  of 
Sunday  dinner  was  to  Gene  the 
(Continued  on  page  185) 


144 


The 


Power  oi  Truth 


By 


William  George  Jordan 


rllS  world  would  be  a  de- 
lightful place  to  live  in — if 
it  were  not  for  the  people. 
They  really  cause  all  the  trouble. 
Man's  worst  enemy  is  always  man. 
He  began  to  throw  the  responsibil- 
ity of  his  transgressions  on  some- 
one else  in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and 
he  has  been  doing  so  ever  since. 

The  greater  part  of  the  pain, 
sorrow  and  misery  in  life  is  purely 
a  human  invention,  yet  man,  with 
cowardly  irreverence,  dares  to 
throw  the  responsibility  on  God. 
It  comes  through  breaking  laws, 
laws  natural,  physical,  civic,  men- 
tal or  moral.  These  are  laws 
which  man  knows,  but  he  disre- 
gards; he  takes  chances;  he  thinks 
he  can  dodge  results  in  some  way. 
But  Nature  says,  "He  who  breaks, 
pays."  There  are  no  dead-letter 
laws  on  the  divine  statute-books  of 
life.  When  a  man  permits  a  torch- 
light procession  to  parade  through 
a  powder  magazine,  it  is  not  cour- 
teous for  him  to  refer  to  the  subse- 
quent explosion  as  "one  of  the  mys- 
terious workings  of  Providence." 

Nine-tenths  of  the  world's  sor- 
row, misfortune  and  unhappiness 
is  preventable.  The  daily  news- 
papers are  the  great  chroniclers  of 
the  dominance  of  the  unnecessary. 
Paragraph  after  paragraph,  column 
after  column,  and  page  after  page 
of  the  dark  story — accidents,  dis- 
asters, crime,  scandal,  human  weak- 
ness and  sin — might  be  checked 
off  with  the  word  "preventable." 
In  each  instance  were  our  informa- 
tion full  enough,  our  analysis  keen 
enough,  we  could  trace  each  back 
to  its  cause,  to  the  weakness  or  the 
wrong  from  which  it  emanated. 
Sometimes  it  is  carelessness,  inat- 
tention, neglect  of  duty,  avarice, 
anger,  jealousy,  dissipation,  be- 
trayal of  trust,  selfishness,  hypoc- 
risy, revenge,  dishonesty, — any  of 
a  hundred  phases  of  the  prevent- 
able. 

That  which  can  be  prevented, 
should  be  prevented.  It  all  rests 
with  the  individual.  The  "pre- 
ventable"  exists  in   three  degrees: 


The  Conquest  of 

the  Preventable 


First,  that  which  is  due  to  the  in- 
dividual solely  and  directly;  second, 
that  which  he  suffers  through  the 
wrongdoing  of  those  around  him, 
other  individuals;  third,  those  in- 
stances wherein  he  is  the  unneces- 
sary victim  of  the  wrongs  of  so- 
ciety, the  innocent  legatee  of  the 
folly  of  humanity — and  society  is 
but  the  massing  of  thousands  of 
individuals  with  the  heritage  of 
manners,  customs  and  laws  they 
have  received  from  the  past. 

AA/T  sometimes  feel  heart-sick 
and  weary  in  facing  failure, 
when  the  fortune  that  seemed  al- 
most in  our  fingers  slips  away  be- 
cause of  the  envy,  malice  or  treach- 
ery of  someone  else.  We  bow  un- 
der the  weight  of  a  sorrow  that 
makes  all  life  grow  dark  and  the 
star  of  hope  fade  from  our  vision, 
or  we  meet  some  unnecessary  mis- 
fortune with  a  dumb  helpless  de- 
spair. "It  is  all  wrong,"  we  say, 
"it  is  cruel,  it  is  unjust.  Why  is 
it  permitted?"  And,  in  the  very 
intensity  of  our  feeling,  we  half- 
unconsciously  repeat  the  words  over 
and  over  again,  in  monotonous 
iteration,  as  if  in  some  way  the  very 
repetition  might  bring  relief,  might 
somehow  soothe  us.  Yet,  in  most 
instances,  it  could  be  prevented.  No 
suffering  is  caused  in  the  world  by 
right.  Whatever  sorrow  there  is 
that  is  preventable,  comes  from  in- 
harmony  or  wrong  of  some  kind. 

In  the  divine  economy  of  the 
universe  most  of  the  evil,  pain  and 
suffering  are  unnecessary,  even 
when  overruled  for  good,  and  per- 
haps, if  our  knowledge  were  per- 
fect, it  would  be  seen  that  none  is 
necessary,  that  all  is  preventable. 
The  fault  is  mine,  or  yours,  or  the 
fault  of  the  world.  It  is  always  in- 
dividual.    The  world  itself  is  but 


the  cohesive  united  force  of  the 
thoughts,  words  and  deeds  of  mil- 
lions who  have  lived  or  who  are 
living,  like  you  and  me.  By  in- 
dividuals has  the  great  wrong  that 
causes  our  preventable  sorrow  been 
built  up,  by  individuals  must  it  be 
weakened  and  transformed  to  right. 
And  in  this,  too,  it  is  to  a  great 
degree  our  fault;  we  care  so  little 
about  rousing  public  sentiment,  of 
lashing  it  into  activity  unless  it 
concerns  us  individually. 

The  old  Greek  fable  of  Atlas, 
the  African  king,  who  supported 
the  world  on  his  shoulders,  has  a 
modern  application.  The  indi- 
vidual is  the  Atlas  upon  whom  the 
fate  of  the  world  rests  today.  Let 
each  individual  do  his  best, — and 
the  result  is  foreordained;  it  is  but 
a  matter  of  the  unconquerable 
massing  of  the  units.  Let  each  in- 
dividual bear  his  part  as  faithfully 
as  though  all  the  responsibility 
rested  on  him,  yet  as  calmly,  as 
gently  and  as  unworried  as  though 
all  the  responsibility  rested  on 
others. 

V/fOST  accidents  are  preventable 
— as  at  Balaclava,  "someone 
has  blundered."  One  of  the  great 
disasters  of  the  nineteenth  century 
was  the  Johnstown  flood,  where 
the  bursting  of  a  dam  caused  the 
loss  of  more  than  six  thousand 
lives.  The  flood  was  not  a  mere 
accident,  it  was  a  crime.  A  leak- 
ing dam,  for  more  than  a  year 
known  to  be  unsafe,  known  to  be 
unable  to  withstand  any  increased 
pressure,  stood  at  the  head  of  the 
valley.  Below  it  lay  a  chain  of 
villages  containing  over  forty-five 
thousand  persons  in  the  direct  line 
of  the  flood.  When  the  heavy 
rains  came  the  weakened  dam  gave 
way.      Had   there  been   one  indi- 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,      1934 


145 


vidual,  one  member  of  the  South 
Fork  Fishing  Club  brave  enough 
to  have  done  merely  his  duty,  one 
member  with  the  courage  to  so 
move  his  fellows  and  to  stir  up 
public  action  to  make  the  barrier 
safe,  over  six  thousand  murders 
could  have  been  prevented. 

When  a  tired  engineer,  sleepy 
from  overwork,  can  no  longer  cheat 
nature  of  her  needed  rest,  and, 
drowsing  for  a  moment  in  his  cab, 
fails  to  see  the  red  signal  light  of 
danger,  or  to  heed  the  exploding  of 
the  warning  torpedo,  the  wreck 
that  follows  is  not  chargeable  to 
the  Almighty.  It  is  but  an  awful 
memorial  of  a  railroad  corpora- 
tion's struggle  to  save  two  dollars. 
One  ounce  of  prevention  is  worth 
six  pounds  of  coroner's  inquest.  It 
is  a  crime  to  balance  the  safety  and 
sacredness  of  human  life  in  the 
scales  with  the  petty  saving  that 
comes  from  transforming  a  man 
into  a  mechanism  and  forgetting  he 
has  either  a  soul  or  a  body.  True, 
just  and  wise  labor  laws  are  part 
of  society's  weapon  for  fighting  the 
preventable. 

When  a  terrible  fire  makes  a  city 
desolate  and  a  nation  mourn,  the 
investigation  that  follows  usually 
shows  that  a  little  human  foresight 
could  have  prevented  it,  or  at  least, 
lessened  the  horror  of  it  all.  If 
chemicals  or  dynamite  are  stored  in 
any  building  in  excess  of  what  wise 
legislation  declares  is  safe,  someone 
has  been  cruelly  careless.  Perhaps 
it  is  some  inspector  who  has  been 
disloyal  to  his  trust,  by  permitting 
bribes  to  chloroform  his  sense  of 
duty.  If  the  lack  of  fire-escapes 
adds  its  quota  to  the  list  of  death, 
or  if  the  avarice  of  the  owner  has 
made  his  building  a  fire- trap,  public 
feeling  becomes  intense,  the  news- 
papers are  justly  loud  in  their  pro- 
tests, and  in  demands  that  the 
guilty  ones  be  punished.  "If  the 
laws  already  on  the  statute  books 
do  not  cover  the  situation,"  we 
hear  from  day  to  day,  "new  laws 
will  be  framed  to  make  a  repetition 
of  the  tragedy  impossible;"  we  are 
promised  all  kinds  of  reforms;  the 
air  seems  filled  with  a  spirit  of  re- 
generation; the  mercury  of  public 
indignation  rises  to  the  point  where 
"fever-heat"  seems  a  mild,  inade- 
quate term. 

Then,  as  the  horror  begins  to 
fade  in  the  perspective  of  the  past, 
men  go  quietly  back  to  their  own 
personal  cares  and  duties,  and  the 
mighty  wave  of  righteous  protest 


that  threatened  so  much,  dies  in 
gentle  lapping  on  the  shore.  What 
has  been  all  men's  concern  seems 
soon  to  concern  no  one.  The  tre- 
mendous energy  of  the  authorities 


The  Frontispiece 

By  HARRISON  R.  MERRILL 

r^ORNELIUS  SALISBURY,  author  of 
^-/  this  month's  frontispiece,  was  born 
in  Richfield,  Utah,  of  pioneer  parents,  and 
by  close  association  with  nature  grew  to 
love  his  native  state  more  than  any  other 
place  on  earth.  His  parents  went  through 
the  rigors  and  hardships  incidental  to  pio- 
neer life,  and  told  him  many  stories  and 
experiences  of  the  sturdy  settlers  of  the 
southern  Utah  towns.  This  gave  him  a 
true  appreciation  of  his  own  people.  Speak- 
ing of  his  interests  the  artist  said : 

"I  love  the  effect  of  sunlight  on  the  soft- 
colored,  gray  sagebrush,  and  would  much 
rather  paint  a  desert  scene  than  a  spec- 
tacular mountain  subject.  I  am  usually 
satisfied  and  think  my  pictures  have  the 
elements  of  success  if  people  say  that  they 
look  like  our  Utah  country,, 

"I  always  try  to  catch  the  mood  and 
spirit  of  the  day  or  place  in  my  pictures, 
and  try  to  make  it  clear  and  plain  so  one's 
reaction  is  spontaneous  without  further 
explanation.  I  sometimes  use  water  colors, 
but  oils  are  my  favorite  medium. 

"The  true  purpose  of  art  is  to  use,  With 
thoughtful  composition  and  arrangement, 
the  material  in  nature  for  creation.  There- 
fore, many  non-essentials  will  be  eliminated 
and  others  introduced  to  suit  the  artist's 
purpose.  In  my  work  I  try  neither  to 
over  work  nor  under  paint,  but  get  just 
enough  to  produce  the  desired  message," 

Speaking  of  this  month's  frontispiece 
Mr.  Salisbury  said: 

"When  I  was  a  lad  of  ten,  I  spent  two 
years  in  southern  Arizona  and  saw  much 
of  Mexican  peon  life.  It  was  the  impres- 
sionable years  of  my  life  and  I  was  greatly 
interested  in  the  peculiar  customs  and  habits 
of  that  languid  but  emotional  people.  All 
seemed  so  interesting,  strange,  and  foreign 
to  me.  Art  had  not  then  been  a  part  of 
my  school  training,  but  I  had  yearnings  in 
that  direction  and  secretly  hoped  to  be 
able  to  return  some  day  with  the  skill  and 
ability  to  record  with  paint  on  canvas  my 
impressions  of  the  Mexican  laboring  man. 

"Last  summer,  I  had  the  thrill  of  finding 
transplanted  to  Carbon  County,  Utah,  a 
bit  of  primitive  Mexican  life,  just  as  I 
have  many  times  dreamed  of  finding  it  on 
my _  return  to  Arizona.  I  could  scarcely 
believe  my  eyes  when  I  saw  the  humble 
peon  and  his  family,  unspoiled  by  Amer- 
ican costumes,  dwellings,  furniture,  and 
especially  the  fast -moving  automobile, 
which  seems  entirely  foreign  to  his  slow 
thinking  and  moving  habits.  The  quiet- 
movtng  but  loud-braying  burro  seems  to 
be  his  natural  mode  of  travel  and  transpor- 
tation. 

"The  curious  brown-eyed  children  came 
often  to  watch  the  progress  of  the  picture, 
and  were  delighted  and  amused  to  see  how 
just  a  few  daubs  of  bright  colored  paint 
would  suggest  the  peppers,  corn,  saddles, 
etc.  When  the  elders  came  to  see  the  fin- 
ished picture,  I  could  tell  by  their  expres- 
sions that  they  admired  it  immensely." 


seems  like  the  gesture  of  a  drunken 
man,  that  starts  from  his  shoulder 
with  a  force  that  would  almost  fell 
an  ox  but  when  it  reaches  the  hand 
it  has  expended  itself,  and  the  hand 
drops  listlessly  in  the  air  with 
hardly  power  enough  to  disturb  the 
serenity  of  a  butterfly.  There  is 
always  a  little  progress,  a  slight 
advance,  and  it  is  only  the  constant 
accumulation  of  these  steps  that  is 
giving  to  the  world  greater  domin- 
ion over  the  preventable. 

QONSTANT  vigilance  is  the 
price  of  the  conquest  of  the 
preventable.  We  have  no  right  to 
admit  any  wrong  or  evil  in  the 
world  as  necessary,  until  we  have 
exhausted  every  precaution  that 
human  wisdom  can  suggest  to  pre- 
vent it.  When  a  man  with  a  pistol 
in  his  right  hand,  clumsily  covered 
with  a  suspicious-looking  handker- 
chief, moved  along  in  a  line  of 
people,  and  presented  his  left  hand 
to  President  McKinley,  pressed  his 
weapon  to  the  breast  of  the  Chief 
Executive  of  the  American  people, 
some  one  of  the  secret  service  men, 
paid  by  the  nation  to  guard  their 
ruler,  should  have  watched  so  zeal- 
ously that  the  tragedy  would  have 
been  impossible.  Two  Presidents 
had  already  been  sacrificed,  but 
twenty  years  of  immunity  had 
brought  a  dreamy  sense  of  security 
that  lessened  the  vigilance.  We 
should  emulate  the  example  of  the 
insurance  companies  who  decline 
certain  risks  that  are  "extra  haz- 
ardous." 

Poverty  has  no  necessary  place 
in  life.  It  is  a  disease  that  results 
from  the  weakness,  sin  and  selfish- 
ness of  humanity.  Nature  is  bound- 
less in  her  generosity;  the  world 
produces  sufficient  to  give  food, 
clothing,  and  comfort  to  every  in- 
dividual. Poverty  is  preventable. 
Poverty  may  result  from  the  shift - 
lessness,  idleness,  intemperance,  im- 
providence, lack  of  purpose  or  evil- 
doing  of  the  individual  himself. 

If  the  causes  do  not  exist  in  the 
individual,  they  may  be  found  in 
the  second  class,  in  the  wrong- 
doing of  those  around  him,  in  the 
oppression  of  labor  by  capital,  in 
the  grinding  process  by  which  cor- 
porations seek  to  crush  the  indi- 
vidual. The  individual  may  be  the 
victim  of  any  of  a  thousand  phases 
of  the  wrong  of  others.  The  pov- 
erty caused  by  the  third  class,  the 
weakness  and  injustice  of  human 
laws  and  human  institutions,  is 
(Continued  on  page  165}, 


146 


SILVER   ORNAMENTS   AND    UTENSILS  OF   NATIVE 
INDIAN    WORKMANSHIP,    NAVAJO    RESERVATION 


Photo  by  Mnllarky. 


STONES 

AMONG  THE 


INDIANS 


GOLD  —  silver  —  jewels! 
What  romantic  visions  of 
adventure,  of  wealth  and 
influence  these  words  conjure  up; 
what  hopes  they  raise,  and  what 
memories  they  recall! 

From  the  beginning  of  the  race, 
men  have  hammered  and  chiseled 
and  carved  away  at  the  breast  of 
Mother  Nature,  devising  ornaments 
for  their  women.  And  the  Red 
Man,  no  less  than  his  white 
brother,  likes  pretty  things. 

It  is  an  interesting  coincidence 
that  the  American  Indian,  whom 
we  refer  to  as  "copper  colored," 
should  choose  for  one  of  his  most 
precious  gems,  a  stone  colored  by 
copper  a  beautiful  bluish-green — 
the  turquoise.  Perhaps  it  is  the 
abundance  of  this  precious  stone 


that  has  made  it  so  popular  through 
the  ages  and  which  still  holds  it 
high  in  public  favor  today ;  for  the 
stone  is  abundant,  as  precious  stones 
go.  Walk  into  any  Indian  curio 
shop  today,  and  you  will  find  tur- 
quoise displayed  right  and  left,  in 
every  shape  of  stone,  in  every  com- 
bination from  the  pure  turquoise  to 
almost  pure  turquoise  matrix. 

Rings,  pendants,  bracelets — or 
what  do  you  want?  They  are  all 
there,  from  the  tiny  ring  for  baby, 
with  a  dot  of  bluish-green  for  a 
set,  to  massive  coin-silver  bracelets 
studded  with  perhaps  a  dozen  large 
stones.  Ear  drops?  Certainly.  As 
large  or  as  small  as  you  desire, 
mostly  formed  of  the  dusky  silver 
and  with  pure  turquoise  sets. 

Do  you  favor  Navajo  workman- 


ship? It  is  there.  Or,  you  may 
like  the  Zuni  style  better.  What- 
ever you  like  best  will  be  on  dis- 
play, for  the  modern  Indian  has 
become  a  business  man,  and  his 
wares  have  a  high  appeal  to  the 
white  man's  purse  as  well  as  to  the 
white  woman's  fancy. 

Green  stones  seem  to  be  symbol- 
ical not  only  of  the  earth  in  its 
spring  finery,  but  also  of  life  itself. 
The  Aztecs  favored  green  as  their 
royal  color,  and  even  today,  their 
descendants,  the  modern  Mexicans, 
have  incorporated  this  welding  link 
with  Mother  Earth  into  their  na- 
tional flag.  In  ancient  Mexico  a 
person  born  to  the  ruling  class 
might  be  said  to  have  been  "born  to 
the  green,"  instead  of  "to  the  pur- 
ple," as  were  European  royal  heirs. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


147 


The  turquoise  is  as  geographic- 
ally a  truly  American  gem  as  it  is  in 
color.  Aztec  chiefs  sent  by  Monte- 
zuma to  persuade  Cortes  to  refrain 
from  marching  on  the  capital  city 
of  the  Mexican  empire,  "displayed 
collars  and  bracelets  of  turquoise 
mosaic"  on  their  necks  and  arms, 
"while  their  ears,  under  lips,  and 
occasionally  their  noses,  were  gar- 
nished with  pendants  formed  of 
precious  stones." 

Presents  sent  from  the  Inca  em- 
peror of  Peru  to  Pizarro  included 
turquoises,  many  of  which  were 
displayed  to  the  Spaniards.  Tur- 
quoise today  is  found  abundantly 
in  New  Mexico  and  other  parts  of 
southwestern  United  States.  In- 
fluenced by  copper  in  its  coloring, 
this  stone  also  owes  its  somewhat 
fading  quality  to  the  same  mineral, 
much  of  which  is  found  on  the 
American  Continent.  Copper  is 
mentioned,  indeed,  as  the  metal 
originally  used  by  the  native  Amer- 
ican races  for  rings,  bracelets  and 
ornaments  of  various  kinds  in 
which  precious  stones  were  set. 
From  this  the  cliff  dwellers  of  the 
southwest,  supposed  to  be  the  orig- 
inal North  American  metal  smiths, 


By 

Weston  N.  Nordcrren 


When  St.  John  presented 
the  Holy  City,  he  pictured  it 
as  one  huge  jewel  made  up  of 
many  precious  stones  of  colos- 
sal size  set  in  pure  gold. 
Jewels  have  always  appealed 
to  all  peoples.  While  jewels 
might  have  differed  greatly , 
they  have  always  been  known 
as  "precious  things"  —  per- 
sonal adornments  which  en- 
hanced the  beauty  of  the  loved 
being — woman>  man,  or  god. 
The  Indians  had  their  jewels 
— hundreds  of  them^  for  they 
were  living  in  a  land  blessed 
with  "precious  things."  Mr. 
Nordgren  tells  you  of  some  of 
these  stones  of  value. 


progressed  to  gold  and  silver  crafts- 
manship. 

A  NCIENT  ruins  also  have  yield- 
ed up  quantities  of  precious 
stones.  "The  Aztecs  made  elabor- 
ately carved  drums — sometimes  in- 
laid with  gold  and  turquoise — and 
carved  spear-throwers  overlaid  with 
gold  foil.  They  possessed  gold  and 
bronze  bells,  and  jewelry  of  all 
sorts,  made  of  the  precious  metals, 
turquoise,  jade  (known  as  chalchi- 
huiti) ,  obsidian,  red  jasper,  opals, 
amethysts,  pearls,  emeralds,  moth- 
er-of-pearl. They  had  masks  of 
turquoise,  rock-crystal,  jade  and 
black  obsidian   *    *    *. 

"From  the  Zapotec  and  Mixtec 
area  many  gold  adornments  have 
been  taken  out  of  the  cruciform 
Zapotec  tombs;  numbers  of  good 
examples  of  linked  pendants  and 
jewelry  of  various  sorts,  with  faces, 
full-sized  figures  and  other  designs 
have  been  obtained  in  the  Tehu- 
antepec  region."  (Carleton  Beals, 
in  "Treasure  Trove  of  Lost  Mex- 
ican Races,"  published  in  The  New 
York  Times  magazine,  Feb.  7, 
1932.) 

Travelers  in  the  Navajo  regions 
will  find  hardy  Indian  workmen, 
with  little  material,  few  tools,  but 
a  good  working  knowledge  of  their 
craft,  shaping  coin  silver  jewelry 
for  the  tourist.  Most  rings  are 
fashioned  from  Mexican  coin-sil- 
ver, because  it  is  much  cheaper  than 
the  United  States  metal  of  similar 
composition,  and  the  sets  are  chiefly 


of  New  Mexican  turquoise.  Some 
Persian  turquoise  is  occasionally 
used,  as  also  are  rock  crystals,  shells, 
and  other  hard  stones, 

"The  proficiency  of  the  Navajo 
and  Pueblo  Indians  of  New  Mexico 
as  silversmiths  is  shown  by  the  fact 
that  there  are  from  fifty  to  seventy- 
five  Indians  regularly  occupied  in 
this  way  at  present,  while  several 
hundred  others  are  more  or  less  fa- 
miliar with  the  art,  and  work  oc- 
casionally. *  *  *  From  four  to 
five  thousand  rings  are  made  an- 
nually in  New  Mexico  and  Ari- 
zona,"* besides  numerous  bracelets 
and  other  articles  of  turqoise 
jewelry. 

Among  both  Pueblo  and  Navajo 
women,  the  wearing  of  many  rings 
is  considered  an  indication  of  aris- 
tocratic birth.  A  daughter  of  Chee 
Dodge,  Navajo  chief,  was  recently 
photographed  with  several  rings  on 
her  fingers,  and  both  arms  loaded 
with  turquoise  and  silver  bracelets. 

The  emerald  also  plays  an  im- 
portant part  as  an  American  Indian 
jewel.  As  mentioned  previously, 
the  Aztecs  procured  it  in  their 
mines  and  sold  it  in  the  market  at 
the  City  of  Mexico  long  before  the 
conquering  Spaniards  arrived. 
Chroniclers  with  Cortes  noted  that 
"Montezuma  wore  the  girdle  and 
ample  square  cloak,  tilmatli,  of  his 
nation.  It  was  made  of  the  finest 
cotton,  with  the  embroidered  ends 


{Continued  on  page  18  6) 

*Dr.  George  F.  Kunz,  "Rings  For 
Finger,"  pages  22-23. 


the 


TRAVELERS 


IN  THE  NAVAJO   REGIONS  WILL   FIND   HARDY  INDIAN  WORKMEN, 
COIN  SILVER  JEWELRY  *   *   *." 


SHAPING 


148 


THE  TORCH 

OF 


The  passing  of  this  last  of 
the  line  of  Snake  Chiefs  was 
more  than  merely  the  death  of 
another  Indian.  Chief  Harry 
Shu-pela  was  a  leader  of  im- 
portance. 


V 


IN  the  unique  Indian  village  of 
Walpi,  in  northern  Arizona, 
sorrow  reigned  supreme,  when 
the  great  leader,  Chief  Harry  Shu- 
pela  died.  With  his  passing,  not 
only  did  the  Hopi  Indian  tribe  lose 
a  splendid  leader  who  guarded  faith- 
fully the  secret  rituals  of  his  valiant 
people,  but  sculptors  and  artists 
have  lost  one  of  their  finest  models. 
The  West,  too,  has  been  deprived 
of  its  most  outstanding  example  of 
a  good  Indian  citizen.  Indeed,  the 
chief  was  a  guiding  torch  for  his 
village  of  Walpi,  which  mourns 
sincerely  for  him. 

To  appreciate  the  full  force  of 
what  Chief  Harry's  passing  means, 
one  must  understand  some  of  the 
extraordinary  customs  of  the  Hopi 
tribe.  Long  celebrated  for  its  an- 
nual snake  dance,  this  copper  skin- 
ned race  has,  since  ancient  times, 
vested  in  each  trusted  chief,  the 
secret  of  certain  devout  religious 
ceremonials  which  are  handed 
down  from  leader  to  leader.  But 
the  honored  title  of  Snake  Chief  is 
a  hereditary  position,  on  the 
mother's  side  of  the  house,  and 
Chief  Harry  has  no  surviving 
brother.  For  a  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury, the  deceased  Snake  Chief  had 
guarded  closely  the  mystic  rites 
which  mark  the  annual  Hopi  dance. 

Though  this  dance  has  gained 
nationwide  prominence  within  the 
past  few  years,  almost  nothing  is 
known  of  the  secret  rites,  except 
that  they  are  handed  down  only 
within  some  certain  tribal  clans, 
and  now  there  is  no  one  from  this 
particular  clan  to  take  Shu-pela's 
place  as  guiding  light.  Now,  to 
the  mind  of  every  westerner  comes 
the  query:  Will  the  new  leader, 
not  of  the  chosen  clan,  be  so  versed 


WALPI 


By 

JEAN  McCALEB 


^ 


I 


'y  -T.fr  ■/// 


in  the  Snake  Chief's  duties  that  he 
can  direct  the  annual  dance?  Or 
did  Harry  Shu-pela  carry  to  his 
grave  the  information  without 
which  the  far-famed  Snake  dance 
can  hardly  take  place?  Since  much 
of  the  Indian  lawmaking  takes 
place  in  the  "kiva,"  a  sort  of  un- 
derground lodge  room,  and  no 
whites  are  permitted  in  this  room, 
many  of  the  Snake  Chief's  secrets 
can  never  become  known. 

Then  too,  there  comes  to  the 
minds  of  many  Arizona  people,  the 
admirable  example  this  Hopi  leader, 
with  all  his  duties,  unfailingly  set 
for  his  race.  Chief  Shu-pela  want- 
ed his  tribal  brethren  to  get  a  prac- 
tical education — so  he  learned  to 
speak  English.  He  wanted  a  more 
thorough  understanding  between 
the  whites  and  the  Hopis — so  he 
cultivated  acquaintances  among  our 
race.  The  chief  numbered  among 
his  friends,  famous  Spanish,  Ger- 
man and  American  leaders.  Not 
only  was  he  admired  and  liked  by 
many  well-known  artists,  writers 
and  sculptors,  but  he  numbered 
among  his  friends  such  prominent 


personalities  as  General  Diaz, 
Theodore  Roosevelt,  more  than  one 
German  scientist,  Emerson  Hough, 
General  Slocum  and  many  other 
celebrities.  Yet  to  study  Chief 
Harry  Shu-pela's  fine  bronzed  fea- 
tures, and  to  see  him  in  his  pic- 
turesque tribal  dress,  was  to  know 
how  loyally  he  held  to  his  own  In- 
dian customs.  Perhaps  that  is  why 
he  made  such  an  excellent  model 
for  sculptors  and  artists. 

N  early  times,  when  the  Spanish 
"conquistadores"  (conquerors) 
made  war  on  the  Hopi  tribe,  the 
harassed  Indians  fled,  for  protec- 
tion, to  a  mesa,  about  two  miles 
higher  than  the  surrounding  coun- 
tryside, and  thus  the  Spanish  pur- 
suer was  eluded.  Now,  in  order 
to  cultivate  his  crops  (the  inhabi- 
tants of  this  lofty  village  of  Walpi 
are  extremely  skilful  farmers)  the 
Hopi  must  spend  a  great  amount  of 
time  getting  to  and  from  his  fields. 
Even  procuring  water  for  use  in 
the  pueblo  home  is  a  back-breaking 
job.  But  do  these  sturdy  mesa 
dwellers  complain  and  neglect  their 
jobs?  They  do  not.  Perhaps  it 
is  that  same  unconquerable  spirit 
which  early  invaders  could  not 
break  down;  perhaps  it  is  because 
the  Hopi  race  has  obeyed  implicitly 
the  voice  of  Chief  Shu-pela  and 
other  leaders,  who  felt  it  would  not 
be  wise  for  the  Walpi  villagers  to 
move  down  from  such  a  dwelling 
place,  even  though  it  would  mean 
being  nearer  the  fields  they  till  so 
well,  and  the  water  supply  which 
they  have  learned  to  conserve  so 
carefully. 

Perhaps  the  most  common  criti- 
cism one  hears  made  about  the  In- 
dian is  that  he  is  unfriendly  and 

(Continued  on  page   165) 


49 


GIVE  YOUR 


EYES  A  CHANCE 


From  the  Medical  Stan  and  Health 
Service,  Briqham  Young  University 


I  DON'T  want  anything  done 
this  morning,  Doctor,"  began  a 
middle-aged  woman,  as  she  en- 
tered an  oculist's  workroom.  "My 
eyes  are  so  much  better,  and  I  just 
wanted  to  show  you  how  well  I 
can  see." 

Out  from  the  physician's  file 
came  her  case  record,  and  her  vision 
was  duly  measured.  The  doctor 
looked  perplexed. 

"What  has  happened  to  your 
eyes,  Mrs.  Jones?  Your  vision  is 
much  worse  than  when  I  last  saw 
you.  Did  you  treat  them  as  I  di- 
rected?" 

"Why,  you  must  be  mistaken. 
That  simply  can't  be.  I  wasn't 
satisfied  with  what  you  told  me  to 
do,  and  I  went  to  Dr.  Blank,  who 
treated  my  eyes  with  the  sunlight. 
I  know  they  must  be  better.  Why 
he  said  they  were!" 

Dr.  Blank's  treatment  had  con- 
sisted of  having  Mrs.  Jones  look 
directly  at  the  sun  for  a  given 
period  every  day  or  two.  Appli- 
cation of  such  intense  light  upon 
the  retina  brings  about  destruction 
of  nerve  elements  in  the  central  spot 
of  vision,  or  the  macula,  and  results 
in  what  has  been  called  eclipse 
blindness.  This  name  comes  from 
the  fact  that  persons  develop  it 
through  looking  at  the  sun's  eclipse 
without  using  a  heavily  smoked 
glass,  or  similar  protection.  The 
loss  of  vision  is  usually  permanent; 


and,  while  it  does  not  cause  any- 
thing like  total  blindness,  it  does 
cloud  the  center  of  the  field,  which 
cripples  an  individual  for  seeing 
fine  things  like  the  eye  of  a  needle, 
fine  print,  etc. 

A  NOTHER  extremely  important 
thing  in  hygiene  of  the  seeing 
apparatus  has  to  do  with  crossed 
eyes.  Nature  has  arranged  that,  in 
most  ordinary  movements,  the  axis 
or  direction  of  each  eyeball  shall  be 
parallel  with  the  other.  The  one 
exception  to  this  occurs  when  we 
look  at  close  objects.  Then  the  eyes 
are  turned  somewhat  inward,  so 
that  the  image  of  the  object  may 
place  directly  into  each  macula. 
Should  impressions  fail  to  be  re- 
ceived upon  identically  correspond- 
ing areas  of  the  two  retinas,  we  see 
two  objects  instead  of  one. 

Keeping  the  two  eyes  parallel  is 
accomplished  through  the  action  of 
six  muscles  attached  to  the  outside 
of  each  eyeball,  and  working  in 
pairs.  Should  anything  go  wrong 
with  one  or  more  of  these  muscles, 
the  eyes  lose  their  normal  co-ordi- 
nation, and  the  mechanism  of  vis- 
ion is  upset. 

While  marked  discomfort  is  felt 
at  first,  when  double  vision  occurs, 
a  gradual  adjustment  takes  place  in 
the  brain  so  that  the  image  from 
one  eye  comes  to  be  ignored  or  sup- 
pressed.    When  a  nerve  of  vision 


or  hearing  ceases  to  function,  it  rap- 
idly loses  the  power  to  do  so. 
Hence,  an  eye  which  becomes  cross- 
ed and  is  not  being  used  soon  de- 
generates into  a  blind  eye — a  con- 
dition known  as  blindness  from 
disuse. 

Loss  of  vision  in  a  crossed  eye 
occurs  more  rapidly  in  children 
than  it  does  in  older  persons. 
Crossed  eyes  are  present  among 
little  tots  with  much  greater  fre- 
quency. Babies  seem  to  have  rel- 
atively little  discomfort  from  the 
double  vision,  which  is  so  disturb- 
ing to  a  grownup. 

When  an  eye  becomes  totally 
blind  from  an  injury  or  some  such 
cause,  it  tends  to  turn  outward. 
It  is  unlikely  that  any  vision  re- 
mains in  an  eye  which  has  behaved 
in  this  fashion.  However,  the  re- 
sulting distortion  is  unsightly  and 
embarrassing,  and  should  be  reme- 
died for  aesthetic  reasons  Through 
operation  upon  appropriate  mus- 
cles, this  may  readily  be  accom- 
plished. 

The  eye  that  turns  inward  is  a 
different  problem.  It  usually  be- 
gins to  do  so  during  infancy  or 
early  childhood,  and  results  from 
intense  straining  to  see.  These 
little  ones  are  born  with  such  a 
high  degree  of  far-sightedness  that 
they  must  exert  for  distant  seeing 
as  much  or  more  effort  as  the  rest 
of  us  do  for  objects  within  a  few 
(Continued  on  page  166) 


50 


Photographi: 


CHARLES  J.   BELDEN 
AS  HE  LOOKS  TODAY 


THIS  is  the  story  of  a  Wyo- 
ming postmaster-rancher  who 
got  10,000  fan  letters  from 
lonely  "gals"  back  east,  who 
started  taking  pictures  in  Berlin  in 
1909  and  hasn't  stopped  since, 
whose  principal  business  in  his  own 
words  is  "tryin*  to  run  some  4,000 
cattle  and  a  sheep  company  with 
some  25,000  ewes." 

Belden  is  the  name — Charles  J. 
Belden,  owner  of  the  Pitchfork 
ranch  (200,000  acres),  photog- 
rapher supreme  of  Wyoming  and 
as  good  a  cowman  "as  wot  ever 
straddled  a  hoss."  He  lives  in  the 
Big  Horn  basin  in  Wyoming  and 
from  his  saddle  has  taken  colorful 
western  scenes  which  today  bring 
him  letters  from  every  state  in  the 
Union,  many  foreign  countries  and 
women  by  the  thousand,  love-sick, 
lonely  women  who  see  in  Charley 
Belden  hopes  for  a  life  of  freedom 
out  west. 

Oh,  it's  a  great  business  this  man 
Belden  operates  here  in  the  seclusion 
of  Wyoming's  most  beautiful  range 
of  mountains.  The  ranch  was 
founded  in  1879  by  Count  Franc 
von  Liechtenstein,  better  known 
out  west  as  Otto  Franc.  Today  it 
ranks  as  one  of  the  last  of  the  great 

ANTELOPE   IN   FLIGHT 

This    unusual   picture   was   made   from   a   plane   flying 
low  over  their  backs 


in  the 


Saddle 


151 


Paul 


By 

G.  Friqqens 


The  name  of  Charles  Bel- 
den  and  Pitchfork,  Wyoming, 
are  known  wherever  excellent 
photographs  are  printed.  This 
Wyoming  rancher  has  "shot" 
some  of  the  finest  ranch  scenes 
ever  taken.  He  knows  his 
pictures. 


old  cattle  ranches  of  the  "yester- 
days." Here  Belden,  head  of  a 
virile  force  of  hard  riding,  hard  hit- 
ting but  "straight  shootin'  "  men 
operates  a  cow  outfit  running  thou- 
sands of  head  and  in  addition  con- 
trols a  sheep  company  running 
similar  thousands. 

This,  according  to  Belden,  is  the 
principal  business,  and  it  certainly 
is.  But  one  look  at  Charley's 
studio  or  his  fan  mail  might  pro- 
voke another  guess.  For  in  the 
years  that  he  has  spent  here  on  this 
western  ranch,  Belden,  for  many 
years  a  camera  enthusiast,  has 
earned  a  world-wide  reputation  for 
range  photography.  The  pictures 
taken  by  Belden  of  western  scenes, 
wild  game  and  cowboy  life,  have 
been  published  in  roto  sections  from 
New  York  to  San  Francisco,  from 
Paris  to  Brazil  and  back  again.  A 
whole  page  was  devoted  recently  to 
his  work  in  the  London  Graphic. 
The  London  Times  earlier  featured 
his  work.  He  has  had  pictures 
published  in  French,  English, 
Canadian,  Austrian,  Spanish,  Rus- 
sian, Czechoslovakian  and  German 
newspapers  and  magazines. 

In  fact  Belden's  odd  career  as  a 
photographer  started  back  in  Ger- 
many about  1909.  He  was  tour- 
ing Europe  then  with  a  small  party 
and  he  and  a  friend  bought  an  auto 
in  Paris  to  drive  to  Moscow.  In 
Berlin  the  camera  was  purchased 
that  is  today  to  lay  claims  for  a 
long  distance  record,  having  trav- 
eled with  Belden  more  than  60,000 


miles  in  the  saddle  and  on  trans- 
continental trips. 

TN  the  last  17  years  Belden  has 
1  taken  between  4,000  and  5,000 
negatives  of  western  life.  Many  of 
his  best  range  scenes  have  been  taken 
on  his  Pitchfork  ranch  while  the 
ranch  cowboys  were  going  about 
their  day's  work.  There  is  hardly  a 
phase  of  western  ranch  life  this  man 
has  not  captured  with  his  camera, 
always  carried  on  the  saddle. 

Belden's  most  widely  known 
"shot"  and  the  one  which  brought 
the  world  first  to  his  door,  is  the 
"Call  of  the  Range,"  a  master  study 
of  the  head  and  shoulders  of  a  Here- 
ford bull  outlined  against  a  steep 
declivity  of  a  western  mountain  as 
he  sends  out  his  challenge  ringing 
through  clear,  pure  air.  Thousands 
of  copies  have  been  made  of  this 
picture  alone  and  have  been  sent  all 
over  the  world. 

The  "best  seller"  of  his  recent 
pictures  is  the  scene  of  a  band  of 
running  antelope  taken  from  an 
airplane. 

"I  got  more  kick  out  of  that  pic- 
ture than  any  I  have  taken  in  a  long 
time,"  Belden  said. 

But  Charley  gets  a  lot  of  "kick" 
too,  out  of  the  1,000  a  year  or  so 
fan  letters  he  gets  from  "gals"  back 
east,  although  he  has  never  an- 
swered a  one  of  them.  Most  of  the 
girls  just  ask  Belden  to  correspond 
with  them,  just  asking  for  a  "pen 

"THE  CALL  OF  THE  RANGE" 


WATERING   TIME 
A  Belden  picture  of  a  Pitchfork  Ranch  Scene 


pal"  as  they  call  it.  Many  of  them 
are  chorus  girls,  department  store 
salesgirls,  stenographers.  They  are 
without  exception  from  the  big 
cities.  They  often  deplore  the 
"lounge  lizards"  of  their  environ- 
ment and  express  a  strong  urge  to 
know  a  man  of  the  "big  out-of- 
doors." 

"Won't  you  write  me,"  they  im- 
plore Belden.  "If  you  are  married 
just  pass  this  along  to  some  attrac- 
tive cowboy  who  isn't.  I  want  a 
cowboy  pen  pal." 

AND  that's  precisely  what  Bel- 
den does.     Personally  he  has 
not  answered  a  single  letter.    Most 
of  them  he  passes  on  to  his  men 
who   in   turn   correspond   if   they 
(Continued  on  page  189) 


Mr.  Goddard,  for  a  long  time  a  resident  of  Hawaii,  tells 
here  of  the  degeneration  of  the  Native  Hawaiian  Dance. 


The  Hawaiian 


HULA-HULA 


By  FRED  L.  GODDARD 


Author's  Note :  The  author  is  indebted 
to  Lovin  Tan  Gill  of  Honolulu  for  his 
information  on  the  Hawaiian  Hula-Hula 
dance. 


n~iH 


1  real  hula  is  a  living  song 
registering  the  Hawaiian's 
most  sacred  emotions  of  feel- 
ing, sentiment  and  passion.  It  is 
strictly  of  religious  origin  and  in- 
terpretive of  the  legends,  the  history 
and  the  persons  of  old  Hawaii.  It 
has  always  been  a  part  of  the  life 
of  the  Hawaiian,  who  found  in  it 
one  of  his  chief  means  of  entertain- 
ment. 

But  the  hula  as  it  was  originally 
danced  did  not  please  the  whalers 
who  touched  at  Honolulu.  The 
first  whaling  ship  came  to  Hawaii 
in  the  year  1820 — the  same  year 
of  the  landing  of  the  first  Christian 
missionaries  from  New  England; 
and  the  whalers  in  this  vessel  prob- 
ably took  a  hand  at  editing  the  hula 
to  make  it  conform  more  closely  tc 
their  idea  as  to  how  it  should  be 
danced.  What  they  saw  when  they 
landed  was  a  gentle  zephyr.  What 
they  wanted  was  a  hurricane,  so 
they  promptly  got  busy  and  fanned 
the  zephyr,  so  to  speak,  until  it  as- 
sumed the  proportions  of  a  gale 
which  gradually  mounted  in  vio- 
lence to  that  of  a  hurricane. 

And  since  that  time  the  original 
hula  has  wandered  so  far,  and  fal- 
len so  low  that,  according  to  one 
exponent  of  Hawaiian  literature, 
"foreign  and  critical  esteem  has 
come  to  associate  it  with  the  riotous 
and  passionate  ebullitions  of  Poly- 
nesian kings  and  the  amorous  post- 
urings  of  their  voluptuaries." 

The  Hawaiian  hula  as  known 


to  the  world  at  large  today,  is  a 
spectacle  of  which  the  people  who 
make  their  homes  in  the  Islands 
cannot  in  any  way  be  proud.  The 
familiar  picture  of  the  lei-bedecked, 
dusky-skinned  beauty,  clad  in  her 
wreath  and  anklets  of  flowers,  her 
bracelets  of  green,  and  the  inevitable 
grass  skirt,  accompanied  by  the 
movements  of  the  dance,  with  its 
sinuous  twistings,  squirmings  and 
wrigglings,  expresses  all  that  the 
hula  means  to  those  citizens  of  the 
earth  who  have  never  visited  the 
land  of  Hawaii,  as  well  as  to  many 
others  who,  as  tourists,  have  done 
so. 

CPEAKING  of  hula  skirts,  it 
might  be  said  that  there  are  two 
kinds  sold  to  tourists  for  souvenirs. 
The  difference  is  in  the  fabric  ma- 
terial, grass,  natural  "shredded- 
wheat,"  or  what-you-may-call-it. 
It  is  possible,  of  course,  to  dance  in 
either  kind.  That  is — if  you  can 
dance  the  hula,  it  is  possible  to 
dance  the  hula  in  either  kind.  But, 
while  it  is  possible,  it  is  not  com- 
fortable to  sit  down  except  in  one 
kind.     The  uncomfortable  kind  is 


quite  properly  the  cheaper  kind. 
For  the  hula  dance,  the  stiffer  and 
cheaper  hula  skirt  has  an  advantage 
— because  it  swishes  louder. 

The  hula  dance  of  today  is  cer- 
tainly not  the  dignified  dance  of 
the  ancient  Hawaiians.  Still,  it  is 
not  as  the  old  whalers  desired  it, 
nor,  for  that  matter,  is  it  as  the 
early  missionaries  would  have  de- 
creed. 

It  is  a  far  cry  from  the  sing-song 
of  the  Solomon  Islands  and  the  can- 
nibal of  the  New  Hebrides,  through 
the  mecki-mecki  of  Suva,  the  siva- 
siva  of  Samoa,  the  loka-Ioka  of 
Tonga,  and  the  haka-haka  of  the 
New  Zealand  Maoris,  to  the  hula- 
hula  of  Hawaii. 

And  yet  the  original  hula-hula 
was  as  modest  and  attractive  as  any 
of  the  Polynesian  dances  which  it 
resembles. 

The  genuine  old-time  hula  was 
not  sullied  with  coarseness,  as  are 
the  motions  and  contortions  of  the 
performance  so  often  exhibited  to- 
day. Rather,  it  portrayed  the  joys, 
the  sorrows  and  the  passions  of  a 
people  of  a  youth  later  than  ours, 

(Continued  on  page  167) 


The  Indian  Farmer 

Succeeds 


By 
P.  D. 

Southworth 


This  Indian 
farmer  knew 
how  to  farm 
and)  inctdental- 
ly^  how  to  be  of 
service  to  some 
of  his  less  fortu- 
n  at  e  white 
brethren. 


^ 


TOO  many  people  are  prone 
to  look  upon  the  American 
Indian  as  a  race,  rather  than 
as  a  group  of  individuals  each  with 
his  own  particular  faults  and  vir- 
tues. All  Indians,  to  this  super- 
ficial viewpoint,  are  dependent 
upon  the  Government  and  con- 
tribute little  or  nothing  towards 
their  support. 

It  is  rather  surprising  then,  when 
we  find  an  Indian  who  is  not  only 


THE    MACK    PEMMA    FAMILY 

fully  self-supporting,  but  a  con- 
tributor to  the  sustenance  of  less 
fortunate  white  people.  This  is 
the  case  with  Mack  Pemma,  a  full- 
blood  Pottawatomi  living  near 
Soperton,  Forest  County,  Wiscon- 
sin. 

In  1914  the  Government  made 
a  treaty  with  the  Wisconsin  Potta- 

LEFT:      THE    GARDEN    OF   THE   PEMMA    FAMILY. 
RIGHT:      MACK   PEMMA   LIVESTOCK. 


watomi  Indians,  whereby  each  was 
given  in  trust  a  tract  of  land,  a 
house,  barn,  horses  and  farming 
machinery.  Some  Indians  took 
advantage  of  this  opportunity  and 
established  themselves  in  the  farm- 
ing industry.  Many  have  succeeded. 
Others  less  industrious  and  inexpe- 
rienced, have  failed.  Mack  Pemma 
and  his  family  are  representative  of 
those  who  have  worked  and  reaped. 

(Continued  on  page  190) 


154 


Preserving  Ute  and 


» 


Piute  Indian  Customs 


MISS  CAROLINE  PARRY,  ARTIST 


MISS  CAROLINE  PARRY, 
a  daughter  of  some  of  the 
earliest  of  Utah  Pioneers, 
has  been  chosen  as  one  of  the  ten 
Utah  artists  to  work  on  the  Public 
Work  Art  Project  for  the  state.  Her 
special  assignment  is  to  make 
studies  of  the  Ute  and  Piute  In- 
dians whose  headquarters  are  at 
Cedar  City.  Miss  Parry  has  been 
connected  with  the  Lion  House 
Social  Center  where  she  has  been 
teaching  pottery  work. 

A  granddaughter  of  Isaac  C.  and 
Eliza  Ann  Haight,  who  came  to 
Utah  with  the  first  company  which 
followed  Brigham  Young,  Miss 
Parry  has  all  of  the  pioneer  lore 
in  her  family  necessary  to  give  her 
a  sympathy  for  and  an  interest  in 
the  Indians.  Born  in  Cedar  City 
and  educated  there,  Miss  Parry 
early  became  acquainted  with  the 
Indians  and  with  their  customs,  in- 
cluding their  art  of  pottery  making. 


building  materials,  Miss 
Parry  found  interest  in 
Utah  clays  and  finally  in 
the  building  of  pottery. 
"I  build  pottery  by 
the  coil  method,"  says 
she,  "as  do  the  Indians. 
I  use  a  templet  while  the 
Indians  use  the  shell  of  a 
gourd  or  a  thin  rock." 

For  a  number  of  years 
Miss  Parry  taught 
school  in  various  places 
including  one  year  at  the 
school  for  the  Deaf  and 
the  Blind,  in  Ogden,  and 
one  year  in  Washakie, 
an  Indian  village  in  Box 
Elder  County,  where  she 
became  well  acquainted 
with  the  Indians  of  that 
section. 

All  of  these  experiences 
Her  father  and  his  parents  were  have  well  fitted  the  lady,  it  would 
converted  to  the  Gospel  in  Wales  seem,  for  the  work  the  government 
and  came  to  Utah  in  the  handcart  has  in  mind  for  her  to  do.  She  is 
company  in  1856  under  Captain  now  in  Cedar  City  where  she  has 
Bunker.  Her  father's  people  were  already  found  the  types  which  she 
stone-dressers  and  builders  and  wishes  to  depict.  All  of  her  work 
the  family  name  is  linked  with 
some  of  the  finest  architectural 
expressions  in  England  and 
Wales. 


Photo    Wilcox   Studio 


under  this  assignment  will  belong 
to  the  government  and  may  be  used 
in  any  way  the  government  may  de- 
sire to  use  it.  Some  of  it  may  be 
Miss  Parry  says  her  desire  to  do     ordered  made  up  in  larger  sizes  as 


monuments  or  it  may  be  kept  as 
reference  material  for  future  artists 
who  may  desire  to  depict  genuine 
Indian  customs  and  life. 

The  assignment  is  of  great  im- 
portance to  the  future  art  of  Amer- 
ica.     It  is   fortunate  that  in  this 


art  work  came  to  her  while  she 
was  watching  her  father  carve  the 
letters  in  the  sandstone  tomb  of 
his  parents  when  she  was  a  mere 
child. 

Miss  Parry  has  studied  art  at 
the  University  of  Utah,  the  Uni- 
versity of  California,  at  Columbia  case  the  lady  selected  is  so  well  pre- 
University,  at  the  Art  Students'  pared  by  background,  stock,  natural 
League,  New  York,  and  at  the  environment  and  education  to  do 
American  School  of  Sculpture,  un-  the  work  assigned  to  her.  She, 
der  Mahonri  Young,  and  at  the  however,  has  retained  her  connec- 
Woman's  Art  School  of  Cooper  tion  with  the  Lion  House  Social 
Union  under  George  T.  Brewster.     Center  and  is  at  present  on  a  leave 

Always  somewhat  interested  in     of  absence. — H.  R.  M. 


55 


The  Indian's 

MEDICINE  BAG 


By  JEAN  FONNESBECK 

Have  you  a  " Medicine  Bag?"  Have  you  a  something 
that  has  no  value  to  anybody  else  but  which  is  priceless  be- 
yond the  purchasing  power  of  wealth?  If  you  have  not, 
perhaps  you,  too,  should  go  into  a  secret  place  until  you 
grow  a  purposeful  soul.  We  wonder  if  the  "Medicine  Bag"  is 
the  physical  symbol  to  an  Indian  of  what  a  philosophy  of  life 
— say  the  Gospel — is  to  us — a  something  upon  which  we  may 
rely  in  times  of  trouble. 


IN  his  preface  to  the  1892  edition 
of  The  Oregon  Trail,  Francis 
Parkman  wrote:  "The  Wild 
West  is  tamed,  and  its  savage 
charms  have  withered."  Four 
decades  have  passed  since  then. 
There  are  comparatively  few  peo- 
ple now  living  who  can  remember 
when  fifty  acre  stretches  of  prairie 
were  black  with  buffalo,  and  fewer 
still  who  know  anything  of  the 
devotion  to  his  medicine  of  the 
Indian  in  his  native  state. 

Contrary  to  the  white  man's  idea 
of  a  century  ago,  that  the  only 
good  Indian  is  a  dead  Indian,  the 
Indian  who  obeyed  implicitly  his 
medicine,  of  which  his  medicine  bag 
was  a  symbol,  regarded  himself, 
and  was  regarded  by  his  tribe  as 
being,  according  to  the  highest 
standard  they  knew,  a  truly  good 
Indian. 

The  medicine  bag  was  really  a 
mystery  bag;  to  understand  its  sig- 
nificance and  potency  was  to  possess 
a  key  to  the  life  and  character  of 
the  American  Indian,  because  to  his 
medicine  bag  the  Indian  looked  for 
safety  and  protection  throughout 
his  life ;  it  was  the  token  to  his  tribe 
of  his  place  in  their  esteem;  and 
upon  his  death  it  became  the  tal- 
isman that  secured  his  entrance 
to  the  Happy  Hunting  Grounds. 


The  medicine  bag,  of  many 
shapes  and  widely  varying  propor- 
tions, was  made  from  the  skin  of 
an  eagle,  hawk,  mouse,  mole, 
weasel,  muskrat,  beaver,  otter,  coy- 
ote, frog,  lizard,  snake,  or  other 
living  creature,  and  was  designed 
and  decorated  in  accordance  with 
the  individual  ideas  and  artistic 
taste  of  its  owner.  The  dauntless 
wore  their  medicine  bags  in  open 
display  attached  to  their  belts;  he 
who  did  not  wish  to  make  blatant 
boasts  of  his  bravery,  had  a  tiny% 
medicine  bag  that  could  be  craftily 
concealed  from  his  enemy,  under 
his  clothing. 

"UW"HEN  an  Indian  youth  felt 
dawning  within  him  'the  fair 
seedtime  of  his  soul,'  he  wandered 
far  from  his  tribe  for  the  purpose 
of    forming    his    medicine.       On 


The  Author 

T  AM  Mrs.  Leon  Fonnesbeck — Jean 
■*■  Brown — b  e  f  o  r  e  my  marriage 
eighteen  years  ago.  Once  an  English 
teacher,  and  with  a  Bachelor's  and 
a  Master's  degree  in  English  from 
the  University  of  Chicago,  now  I 
am  listed  by  the  census-taker  as  a 
homemaker  by  profession — and 
making  a  home  and  mothering  a 
family  is  of  course  the  best  and 
biggest  job  there  is. 


mountain  height,  by  quiet  lake  or 
rushing  stream  he  fasted,  and  in 
solitude  made  his  appeal  to  the 
Great  Spirit.  When,  for  want  of 
food,  his  strength  failed  him,  and 
he  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  dreams, 
that  bird,  beast,  or  reptile  which, 
on  waking,  he  remembered  most 
vividly,  was  regarded  by  him  as 
having  been  appointed  by  the  Great 
Spirit  to  be  henceforward  his  pro- 
tector, his  medicine.  The  youth 
now  set  forth  to  capture  the  crea- 
ture of  which  he  had  dreamed; 
skinned  it,  and  from  the  skin, 
curiously  and  ingeniously,  fash- 
ioned his  medicine  bag,  which  bag 
became  symbolic  of  the  magic 
power  known  as  the  Indian's  medi- 
cine. Hereafter,  so  long  as  he  lived, 
he  must  keep  this  bag.  If  he  lost 
it,  or  it  was  wrested  from  him  by 
an  enemy,  he  was  held  in  derision 
and  disrepute  by  his  tribe — a  man 
without  medicine — as  pitiable  as  a 
man  without  a  country,  until  he 
had  reinstated  himself  in  their  esti- 
mation by  slaying  an  enemy,  and 
making  the  enemy's  medicine  bag 
his  own.  This  was  known  as 
"medicine  honorable." 

An  Indian  never  would  sell  his 
medicine  bag  even  though  an  ex- 
travagant price  might  be  offered 
for  it;  to  part  with  it  for  gain  was 

(Continued  on  page  192) 


156 


he  Belove 


Q)inderella 


QTARGRASS,  the  lovely  girl  grown 
*-'  from  the  deserted  baby  the  Binneys  had 
found,  was  not  theirs  any  more — -she  was 
the  daughter  of  rich  Mr.  Blanchard.  Pap 
Binney,  broken-hearted,  felt  that  something 
was  wrong;  Mrs.  Binney,  weeping,  com- 
forted him  by  telling  him  that  Star  would 
be  happy  there  in  the  big  house — would 
have  everything  a  girl's  heart  could  desire. 

Up  at  the  big  house  everything  seemed 
strange  to  Star — cold  and  unfriendly— 
and  Etta,  niece  of  Blanchard,  was  frankly 
hostile.  'Even  the  friendship  of  John  Nel- 
son, Blanchard' s  secretary,  could  not  coun- 
terbalance the  sinister  familiarity  of  James 
Carr. 

Ma  Binney,  hungry  for  a  sight  of  Star, 
is  caught  in  the  shrubbery  by  Blanchard 
and  Nelson.  Blanchard  immediately  takes 
Star  to  Paris.  He  tells  her  finally  that  he 
did  so  to  remove  her  from  the  vicinity  of 
Pap  and  Mother  Binney.  He  refuses  to 
allow  her  to  return  to  visit  the  Binneys 
before  leaving  New  York. 

Star  studies  at  a  convent -school  in  Paris 
and  makes  great  improvement.  Blanchard 
brings  her  back  to  New  York  and  gives  a 
party  in  her  honor.  Johrt  Nelson  is 
promised  the  first  dance,  but  does  not 
appear  and  Carr  claims  it  but  is  refused  as 
Star  dances  with  another  partner.  Carr 
later  makes  love  to  Star  and  kisses  her. 
She  is  furious.  Carr  hints  that  if  she  will 
accept  his  suit  he  wilt  not  expose  her.  Star 
does  not  understand.  She  attempts  to  leave 
when  Nelson  appears  and  a  quarrel  between 
him  and  Carr  ensues. 

The  next  morning  Star  goes  over  in  her 
mind  the  events  of  the  evening.  She  is 
especially  puzzled  by  Carr's  statement: 
"We'll  call  it  a  deal,  I'll  never  open  my 
mouth.  You  can  go  on  forever  as  you  are 
— if  you'll  marry  me."  She  wondered 
what  he  could  mean,  but  soon  found  out 
when  she  was  summoned  to  the  library 
where  Carr  and  Blanchard  sat.  There  she 
was  told  that,  after  alt,  she  was  not  Blan- 
chard's  daughter;  that  Pap  and  Ma  Binney 
had  conspired  to  obtain  money  from 
Blanchard  by  telling  him  that  Star  was  his 
daughter.  A  convict  in  the  state  prison 
had  confessed,  admitting  that  he  and  Phar- 
cellus  were  together  when  the  Blanchard 
girl  was  stolen  and  that  she  died.  Star 
accuses  Carr  of  plotting  against  her.  She  is 
sorely  stricken  by  the  accusations  against 
her  and  the  Binneys  and  finally  falls  in  a 
dead  faint  in  the  library  where  she  had  been 
talking  with  Blanchard  and  Carr.  Now 
go  on  with  the  story. 


By 

MARY  IMLAY 
TAYLOR 

PART  TEN 


I 


.T  was  snowing  stead- 
ily. Star,  coming  back  to  con- 
sciousness after  a  long  interval, 
could  see  the  swirl  of  the  snow 
driven  against  the  window-panes 
opposite.  It  was  the  first  thing  she 
saw,  the  big  soft  flakes  caught  on 
the  pane,  hanging  there,  freezing. 

She  was  in  her  beautiful  room 
and  she  stared  blankly  at  it;  then 
suddenly  she  remembered.  A  thrill 
of  dismay  ran  through  her.  She 
turned  her  head  weakly,  for  the 
first  time  aware  that  she  was  not 
alone.  Etta  was  standing  near  the 
bed,  looking  down  at  her.  A 
painful  flush  went  up  over  Star's 
^white  face;  she  drew  the  coverlet 
up  to  her  chin. 

"How  did  I  get  here?"  she  asked 
weakly. 

Etta  drew  a  breath  of  relief. 
"Goodness,  I  thought  you  were 
still  unconscious,"  she  exclaimed, 
"and  you  were  really  asleep!  How 
did  you  get  here?  Uncle  carried 
you  up  here  and  the  maids  put  you 
to  bed;  it  took  two  of  them  to  do 
it.  We  had  a  doctor,  too.  He 
gave  you  something;  I  supposed 
you  knew.  You  revived  and  dozed 
off.  You  look  all  right  now— are 
you?" 

Star  sat  up  in  bed.  She  was 
shaking  all  over,  but  she  tried  not 
to  show  it.  "I'm — I'm  all  right! 
Etta,  do — ■"  her  voice  trailed — "do 
you  know?" 

There  was  a  little  silence. 

"Yes." 


Etta's  voice  was  not  hard,  it  was 
rather  gentle. 

Star  lifted  her  gray  eyes  appeal  - 
ingly  to  hers. 

"Is  it — really  true?" 

"I'm  afraid  so,"  Etta  spoke  re- 
luctantly, "I'm  sorry  for  you, 
Star!" 

"Star."  not  Mary  Agnes  now! 
Star  noticed  the  change;  she  flushed 
a  deeper  red. 

"Etta,  you  don't  think  I  knew, 
do  you?" 

Etta  was  silent  for  a  moment. 
In  the  interval  the  wind  shook  the 
windows  until  they  rattled. 

"Goodness,  what  a  storm!"  she 
cried  nervously,  and  then,  to  Star: 
"No,  honestly,  I  don't  believe  you 
did!  Of  course  that  Binney 
woman  —  she's  awfully  funny, 
anyway.  I  saw  her — of  course 
she  did  it  to  get  the  money." 

Never!"  cried  Star.  "She  re- 
fused the  reward,  you  know  it! 
She — "  the  girl's  eyes  filled  with 
tears — "they're  the  only  ones  who 
love  me,"  she  cried,  "and  I've — 
I've  behaved  as  if  I'd  forgotten 
them!" 

Etta  blanch- 
ard, secure  now  in  her  inheri- 
tance, released  suddenly  from  a 
rival  in  Star,  was  sorry  for  her. 

"I  wouldn't  fret;  if  you  didn't 
know  it,  it's  not  your  fault.  You'd 
better  go  to  sleep  again  now,"  she 
added  kindly;  "it's  too  bad  a  day 
to  go  out.  Anyway,  uncle  will 
want  to  get  it  all  straightened  out: 
you  were  acknowledged,  you  know. 
Oh.  you  needn't  worry,"  she  pro- 
tested hastily,  "uncle  told  me  he 
shouldn't  do  a  thing  about  it  to 
the  Binneys.  He'll  just  let  it  drop; 
he  abhors  a  scandal." 

"He — believes  I  did  it  on  pur- 
pose!" Star  gasped. 


57 


"SHE  AIN'T  HERE,"  HE  SAID  GRAVELY,  "ONLY  ONE  WOMAN  ON  TH' 
TRAIN  NOW,  SHE'S  MIDDLE-AGED  AN'  SHE'S  GOT  A  KID  WITH  HER. 
THE  YOUNG    LADY   GOT   OFF   AN    HOUR   AGO— STARTED   WALKIN'." 


Etta,  on  her  way  to  the  door, 
looked  embarrassed.  "I'm  afraid 
so."  Then  she  came  back  a  little 
way,  her  dark  eyes  searching  Star. 
"Did  Carr  ask  you  to  marry  him — 
yesterday,  I  mean — before  he  told 
uncle  last  night?" 

Star,  who  had  almost  forgotten 
it,  nodded.  "Yes,  he  did — and  I 
said  'no!' 

Etta  laughed  bitterly.  "If  you'd 
said  *yes'  he  would  never  have  told. 
Oh,  I  know!  I've  found  him  out. 
I  shall  tell  uncle,  he  shan't  get 
away  with  that!  He  meant  to  get 
the  money  through  you — because 
you  were  so  beautiful — and  say 
nothing!"  she  cried,  and  went  out. 
flushed  with  anger. 

Star  saw  it.  In  a  flash  she  saw 
that  it  was  not  all  pity  that  had 
brought  Etta  there;  Etta  wanted 
to  know  the  truth  about  Carr,  to 
pin  him  down  to  double-dealing. 
As  for  Star  herself,  she  was  nothing 


to  Etta  Blanchard  now  but  a  girl 
who  had  played  the  part  of  an  im- 
poster.  Star's  cheeks  burned  with 
shame.  She  had  been  so  much, 
the  queen  of  the  household,  and 
now  they  were  casting  her  off,  like 
an  old  shoe!  The  maids  had  even 
forgotten  to  put  away  her  last 
night's  finery;  it  trailed  to  the  floor, 
neglected.  Because — because  they 
thought  she  had  come  there  like  a 
thief  after  money.  The  shame  of 
it  was  burned  into  her  soul.  They 
thought  she  had  been  foisted  upon 
them  to  get — money.  The  girl 
lay  there  weakly,  staring  at  the 
snow;  she  was  shut  in  by  it,  walled 
in  with  people  who  thought  she 
was  playing  a  part.  And  she  had 
called  that  big  gray-haired  hard 
man — father!  She  had  tried  to 
love  him.  In  a  measure  she  had 
succeeded  in  feeling  that  he  was  her 
father,  but  he  was  casting  her  off  as 
a  thief. 


STAR  left  the  bed  and 
tried  to  stand.  She  felt  horribly 
weak  and  broken.  Was  it  the  shock, 
or  only  because  she  had  eaten  noth- 
ing? It  did  not  matter;  she  would 
have  to  get  over  it,  for  she  must  go 
home  and  find  out  how  it  all  hap- 
pened. They  were  not  to  blame — 
Pap  and  Mother  Binney.  Oh, 
never,  never!  It  was  some  horrible 
mistake.  That  queer  dark  man, 
who  had  died  in  the  house  after  the 
motor  accident,  must  have  done  it 
all.  She  could  not  puzzle  it  out, 
but  she  was  burning  with  shame. 
She  must  get  away  from  these  peo- 
ple who  thought  her  a  cheat  and  a 
thief.  She  began  to  dress  with 
shaking  hands;  then  suddenly  she 
remembered  that  not  even  these 
rich  clothes  were  rightfully -hers, 
they  had  been  given  to  Mary  Agnes 
Blanchard.  She  was  a  jay  in  pea- 
cock plumes.  But  she  had  no 
clothes  of  her  own;  her  simple  one- 


158 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA.     MARCH,     1934 


piece  cotton  thing — where  had  it 
gone?  She  did  not  know.  She 
had  not  even  a  cent  of  her  own, 
only  Blanchard's  lavish  gifts.  She 
would  have  to  borrow  her  railroad 
fare;  the  rest  she  would  leave  be- 
hind her.  She  would  return  the 
clothes.  She  thought  of  the  won- 
derful pearls;  they  had  been  on  her 
neck  last  night.  They  were  usually 
kept  in  a  silk-lined  case  in  a  little 
safe  in  her  dressing-room.  She 
opened  it  to  be  sure  that  she  had 
left  them  safe — it  was  empty! 
Blanchard  knew  the  combination. 
If  the  pearls  had  been  placed  there 
at  all  last  night,  he  had  taken  them 
away  for  fear  she  would  steal  them! 
Star  stood  still,  staring  at  the  empty 
safe,  her  white  lips  quivering.  It 
seemed  more  terrible  to  her  than 
anything  else — this  taking  away  of 
the  jewels — as  if  she  might  take 
them.  The  full  significance  of  it 
swept  her  with  shame;  again  she 
hid  her  face  in  her  hands.  It  was 
a  long  time  before  she  could  look 
up;  she  felt  humiliated,  disgraced. 
But,  at  last,  she  turned  back  to  her 
room  and  finished  dressing.  She 
put  on  the  simplest  things  she  pos- 
sessed and  counted  out  the  exact  fare 
to  Fishkill  Point.  Not  a  cent  more 
would  she  take.  Blanchard  had 
given  her  a  checkbook;  she  put  it 
in  the  safe  with  two  rings  she  had 
worn  all  night.  One  of  her  sup- 
posed mother's  and  one  that  Blan- 
chard had  given  her.  That  was  all 
she  had  to  do  except  to  telephone 
to  Pap!  How  her  heart  warmed 
at  the  thought  of  the  old  man's 
face,  his  kind  eyes  peering  at  her 
over  his  spectacles! 

PART  XI 

OIT  down  by  th'  stove, 
John,  ain't  any  use  tryin'  to  beat 
it  into  town  this  weather!"  Pap 
Binney  spoke  with  the  kindness  an 
old  man  feels  for  a  young  one 
whom  he  has  grown  to  trust. 
"Kinder  bad,  ain't  it?"  he  added, 
glancing  toward  the  window.  The 
snow  was  driving  against  it,  freez- 
ing on  to  it  in  great  flakes. 

Nelson  turned  to  follow  Pap's 
eyes  and  saw  the  wind  bending  a 
big  spruce  by  the  barn. 

"I  believe  you're  right,"  he  ad- 
mitted reluctantly;  "it's  a  bad  day 
to  start  a  journey." 

Pap  nodded.  "You  stay  here. 
There's  an  extra  room  and  Ma's 
gettin'  you  a  bit  of  lunch  now.  It 
was  kind  of  you  to  come  down 
.here— just  to  tell  us  about  Star. 


Ma's  all  broke  up  about  her  pres- 
ents. Seems  as  if  she  ain't  forgot 
us — even  in  Paris,  like  we  thought 
she  had,"  he  added  wistfully. 

"You  say  she's  well,  John?  I 
bet  she's  pretty!" 

"Beautiful!"  said  Nelson  softly. 

Pap  looked  around  at  him,  but 
the  young  man's  face  was  averted. 
Pap's  short  thick  fingers  drummed 
on  the  old  ledger  absently. 

"We  miss  her,"  he  said,  swal- 
lowing hard;  "can't  help  it.  You 
see,  she  was  a  kinder  cute  little  kid 
from  th'  first,  little  Stargrass.  She 
grew  up  mighty  like  a  flower — one 
of  those  pinky  stars  you  find  open- 
ing in  th'  woods  in  April,  kinder 
sweet  an'  dewy.  Of  course — "  Pap 
cleared  his  throat — "it's  been  great 
for  her  to  be  an  heiress,  but  we've 
missed  her  powerfully.  It's — it's 
brQke  Ma  all  up.    You  noticed  it?" 

Nelson  nodded.  "Mrs.  Binney 
seems  tired — not  quite  herself,  I 
should  think." 

"All  broke  up!"  Pap  swung 
around  on  his  swivel-chair  and 
leaned  confidentially  toward  his 
visitor.  'Talks  in  her  sleep,  eats 
nothing  at  all  at  times,  ain't  di- 
gestin'  what  she  does  eat.  Had  th' 
doctor  off  an'  on  all  winter.  Worst 
of  it  is  she  don't  want  you  to  talk 
about  it,  gets  all  riled  up  if  you 
notice.  Dr.  Wilson  says  she's  ner- 
vous, got  nervous  dyspepsia — or 
some  such  thing.  I  thought  at  first 
it  was  business — mine  was  fallin' 
off,  but  lately  that  dratted  chain- 
store  opposite  bust  up.  There  ain't 
trade  enough  in  winter   for   'em. 


Soon  as  they  shut  up  I  came  in 
again — stronger  than  ever.  Ain't 
so  bad  even  now,  in  th'  sellin'  line, 
but  Ma's  just  as  bad.  Notice  how 
she  bites  in,  ain't  you?  Well, 
since  she's  been  gettin'  so  thin  she 
ain't  hardly  able  to  keep  her  teeth 
in  without  bitin'  in  harder  than 
ever.  She's  shrinkin'  up,  gums  an' 
all.  I  wasn't  sure  what  it  was 
until  one  night — "  Pap's  voice 
dropped  to  a  whisper;  he  leaned 
forward  again — "she  was  talkin' 
in  her  sleep.  I  ain't  one  to  listen 
in  but  I  heard  her — over  an'  over 
again:  'Star — little  Stargrass — it 
ain't  so!'  She  lets  off  a  yelp,  an' 
then  she'd  bust  out  cryin'.  After 
that  I  knew.  It  was  Star.  She's 
all  broke  up  since  she's  gone,  an' 
then — "  the  old  man  hesitated, 
turned  and  moved  the  heavy  books 
on  his  desk  with  absent  fingers — 
"we  kinder  felt  she'd  forgotten  us. 
But  now — these  presents,"  he 
smiled  sunnily;  "ain't  it  sweet  of  a 
little  gal  to  remember  two  old  folks 
— when  she's  got  everything?" 

"I've  been  watching  her  all  these 
months — she's  not  the  kind  to  for- 
get, I  was  sure  of  that !"  Nelson  said 
in  a  low  voice. 

Pap  stared  out  of  the  window 
for  a  moment. 

"Know  whether  there's  any  love 
affair  yet?"  he  asked  thoughtfully. 
"Anybody  about — she's  likely  to 
fancy,  John?" 

Nelson  rose  abruptly  and  went 
to  the  window.  He  stood  there 
with  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  star- 
ing out  at  the  storm  for  a  long 
moment  before  he  answered. 

"I  fancy  Mr.  Blanchard  wants 
her  to  marry  James  Carr;  he's  a 
rich  young  man,  a  lawyer  and  a 
confidential  friend  of  Blanchard's." 

"What's  he  like?"  Pap's  voice 
was  anxious. 

Nelson  came  back  slowly  to  his 
seat.  "I  can't  say;  I  don't  like 
him;  my  opinion  wouldn't  be 
fair." 

Pap  thought  awhile,  rubbing  his 
chin.    '  'You  think  Star  likes  him  ? " 


I. 


Photo  by   W.  B.  Hales. 
CATTAILS  AT  EVENING 


OHN  uttered  an  inar- 
ticulate sound,  then  he  looked  up. 
"Don't  ask  me,"  he  said  passion- 
ately.    "I'm  afraid  she  does!" 

Pap  was  silent.  The  wind  rat- 
tled the  windows  and  he  looked 
around  at  them,  giving  the  younger 
man  a  chance  to  control  himself, 
then  he  slammed  his  old  ledger 
shut. 

"Ain't  much  business  today,  I 
(Continued  on  page  173) 


The  Wind 

By  Edna  J.  Blaylock 

'"PHE  wind  was  caught  in  the  apple  tree, 
*•    It  cried  and  sighed  and  moaned  to  me, 
It  begged  and  whimpered  to  be  set  free. 

I  went  outside,  in  my  sympathy, 

And  raised  my  ax  to  chop  the  tree, 

But  the  wind  blew  strong,  quite  suddenly. 

It  roars  down  my  chimney  and  shouts  foi 

glee, 
It  sings  such  a  mocking  melody, 
I  can't  help  knowing  it's  laughing  at  me. 


Ecstasy 

By  Nona  H.  Brown 

I  HAVE  stood  tall  against  the  sky 
Upon  a  windy  hill 
And  in  the  singing  eventide 
Felt  all  my  pulses  thrill. 

And  all  its  breathing  beauty  pressed 

Its  image  on  my  mind. 
The  magic  myst'ry  of  the  night 

Was  in  the  whisp'ring  wind. 

It  seemed  to  waft  my  raiment  and 

My  earthly  body  far, 
Until  my  spirit  stood  so  tall — 

Much  higher  than  a  star. 

I  sensed  the  perfume  and  the  joy 
Rise  from  the  waking  sod, 

Until  upon  my  singing  heart 
I  felt  the  breath  of  God! 


To  An  Estranged  Friend 

By  Grant  H.  Redford 

•"PHE  tousled  weeping  willow  tree  is  there, 
■*•     Beside    the    creek    we    used    to    walk 

along   *    *    * 
And  that  old  fence  that  faltered  everywhere 
And  made  you  laugh  and  say,  "Let's  write 

a  song 
About  a  weeping  tree,  and  crooked  fence 
That  wanders  up  a  purple  hill  to  home," 
Is  there  just  as  it  was   *    *   the  difference, 
Is  you  are  gone,  and  I  go  there,  alone. 

Of  course  it  doesn't  matter  *  *  *  those 
things,  now, 

A  beastly  crooked  fence — a  silly  tree — 

A  large  ungainly  hill — and  yet — some- 
how  *    *    *  j 

They  say  you're  rich,  and  married  happily! 

I'm  glad  for  you — I'm  hoping  you  will 
hear 

That,  "those  things,"  grow  more  beautiful 
each  year! 


Rainy  Night  Lullaby 

By  Edith  Cherrington 

SOFTLY  and  steadily  all  the  night  long 
The  voice  of  the  rain 
Sings  to  the  Earth  child  a  lullaby  song 
Over  again. 

Rain   fairies  dance  on   the   slow   dripping 
eaves, 

Crooning  and  humming, 
Tracing  a  prenatal  pattern  for  leaves — 

Rain  fingers  strumming. 

All  through  the  March  night  the  voice  of 
the  rain 

Continues  to  sing 
Earth's  ageless  cradle  song,  bringing  again 

The  promise  of  spring. 

What  Would  I  Pray  For? 

By  Herbert  H.  McKusick 

FOR  more  lives  to  live, 
In  the  sense  that  I  am  more  aware  of 
beauty, 
Living  three  days  between  each  dawn  and 
dusk. 

More  windows  in  the  pullman  of  my  soul, 

So  that, 

As  I  make  the  one-way  journey  called  Life, 

I  may  see  further 

And  see  both  sides  at  once. 

More  depth  to  my  vision, 

That  even  the  smallest  yellow  bloom 

That  decks  the  way, 

I  shall  not  overlook 

As  I  travel  the  endless  road 

From  Always  Was 

To  Always  Will  Be. 


WINTER  A  LA  1933-34 

Photo  by  W.  B.  Hales. 


The  Reason 

By  Florence  Hart  man  Townsend 

T'VE  quite  often  wished  that  you  lived  by 

*■  yourself 

In  a  quaint  little  house  with  a  clock  on 

a  shelf, 
With  a  yellow  rose  climbing  abloom  at  the 

door, 
And   gold  sunlight  scattered   for  rugs   on 

the  floor; 
With  a  bit  of  a  kitchen,  a  deep  winding 

stair, 
A   wide   hearth   inviting   just   one    roomy 

chair. 
With  a  shy,  squeaky  mouse  in  the  raftery 

garret 
To  dine  on  the  crumbs  you  would  readily 

spare  it. 

Can  you  guess  why  I  wish  that  you  lived 
by  yourself 

In  this  dear  little  house  with  a  clock  on 
a  shelf? 

Just  think  of  the  bright  little  kitchen  a 
minute; 

Don't  you  fancy  you'd  like  more  than  pots 
and  pans  in  it? 

And  doesn't  the  winding  stair  faintly  sug- 
gest 

The  light,  tripping  feet  of  the  one  you 
love  best? 

And  the  one  roomy  chair?  Why,  the  stu- 
pidest dunce 

Should  see  through  that  gesture,  and  see  it 
at  once. 

Why,  even  the  shy  little  mouse  in  the 
garret 

Has  guessed  that  I  want  you  to  ask  me  to 
share   it. 


Winter  Sunset 

By  Ann  Jar  vis 

O  BLESSED  end  of  day. 
Thou  peaceful  sunset  hour, 
When   songs  on  heart-strings  play 

And  clamorings  expire, 
When  set  against  the  gray 

Of  mournful  afternoon, 
A  gorgeous  array 

Of  heaven's  wreaths  festoon 
The  sun's  last  lingering  ray. 

The  snow-white  valleys  glow. 
And  distant  hills  display 

Red-blues  that  fading  grow. 
A  masterpiece  so  gay 

In  gold  and  bronze  and  blue 
In  rosy  embers  lay. 

A  still  lake  mirrors  true, 
And  on  its  winding  way 

Yon  streamlet  catches  fire. 
Some  birds  their  flight  delay 

To  that  imposing  spire. 
God,  thanks  to  Thee  for  day 

And  for  the  live-long  night. 
Oh.  teach  me  how  to  pray 

In  this  ethereal  light. 


E    D    I   T   C 


fls  I  View  the  Book  of  Mormon 

AS  a  boy  of  about  fifteen  I  read,  carefully  and  prayer- 
fully, the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  there  came  into  my 
heart  an  abiding  and  firm  testimony  of  its  divine  au- 
thenticity.   From  that  day  to  this  its  wonderful  teachings 
have  been  a  comfort,  a  blessing,  and  a  guide  to  me. 

I  thank  God  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart  that  I  read 
the  life  of  Nephi  in  my  youth.  I  fell  in  love  with  him 
then,  and  his  life  has  influenced  mine  for  good  more 
than  that  of  any  other  character  in  ancient  history,  sacred 
or  profane — save  only  the  Redeemer  of  the  world. 


ABOVE:     THE  FIRST  EDITION   OF  THE  BOOK  OF   MORMON 

BELOW:      HOME  OF  ISAAC   HALE,    HARMONY,    PA.,  WHERE  JOSEPH    SMITH 
TRANSLATED  A   PART  OF  THE  BOOK   OF   MORMON— 1827-1829 


The  Mission  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon  * 

^HE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  has  not  yet  fulfilled  the 
great  purpose  for  which  it  was  originally  written. 
Incidentally,  of  course,  it  has  brought  a  knowledge  of 
the  dealings  of  God  with  that  ancient  branch  of  the 
House  of  Israel  on  this  American  continent  to  the  Church 
and  to  the  world  but  the  Church  is  merely  a  custodian 
of  this  sacred  book  to  carry  it  to  its  real  mission. 

The  primary  purpose  for  which  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon was  originally  prepared  is  set  forth  in  Mormon's 
preface  to  the  book,  in  which  he  says  that  the  purpose 
of  writing  the  book  "is  to  show  unto  the  remnant  of  the 
House  of  Israel  what  great  things  the  Lord  hath  done 


Photo  and  frame  b 
THE  HILL  CUMORAH.     THE  F 

WOOD    FROM   THE   HILL.      P 

A  GIFT  TO   SUPT.   GEOR 


)   R    I   A   L 


for  their  fathers;  and  that  they  may  know  the  covenants 
of  the  Lord,  that  they  are  not  cast  off  forever — and  also 
to  the  convincing  of  the  Jew  and  Gentile  that  Jesus  is 
the  Christ,  the  Eternal  God,  manifesting  himself  unto 
all  nations." 

In  the  third  section  of  the  book  of  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  the  Lord  said  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
that  the  chief  purpose  for  which  the  Book  of  Mormon 
was  written  was  that  the  testimony  shall  go  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lamanites  and  other  branches  of  the 
House  of  Israel  concerning  their  forefathers  (19th  verse) 
"and  for  this  very  purpose  are  these  plates  preserved 
which  contain  these  records,  that  the  promises  of  the 
Lord  might  be  fulfilled  which  He  made  to  His  people, 
and  that  the  Lamanites  might  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  their  fathers  and  that  they  might  know  the  promises 
of  the  Lord  and  that  they  may  believe  the  Gospel  and 
rely  upon  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  and  be  glorified 
through  faith  in  His  name." 

I  recall  receiving  very  distinct  impressions  both  on 
Fort  Peck  Reservation  in  Montana,  while  preaching  to 
the  Indians,  and  also  in  my  visit  among  the  Indians  in 
South  America  that  there  were  very  many  important 
things  the  Lord  had  to  do  in  preparing  these  people 
for  the  reception  of  the  Gospel.  Many  of  those  things 
have  already  been  accomplished  and  others  are  under 
way.  In  due  time  the  preparation  will  have  been  made 
and  then  will  come  the  glorious  day  when  this  Book 
is  to  be  carried  to  the  descendants  of  this  branch  of  the 
House  of  Israel  and  great  and  wonderful  are  the  promises 
of  the  Lord  unto  them  when  they  do  receive  it. 


®C8  Bo 


*6c 


°Vfl 


Pent 


re 


Pent 


B°Of 


»P 


'VCp/tf> 


SS38S§5« 


mmmm 


UK 


X,    "'0"i   t„  "'"'  seed  /""')a/if  nr 
•leu,*.     .    Jet-,,*.,    *-«  krtn,.       °> 


'Pclof^t  ,h 


2"  * 

fall  ' 
Pc0. 


cr  th„'"!  '"or, 


'•fiPfrtte 


0olv  -'  om^.tM  iZV+kbPW 


COll<*mia, 


86rf  (h 


seerf, 


l!ki(henmJ  ep-~ 
"  chzli 


'th 
10*th, 


de*<*W 


carry 
'he 


lT-y 


afo 


Hi// 


^he^''1  !^i»TC  >»  Pa< 


be 


^  ^>^%8i>  fro, I 


ii0J  '"hall .   "«*/  ,->/.-._  .  f/,e  /..,„  ,  ',  an,i  .. 


tf>ltth,r:       """ a  "ciiZ^y 


{ht: 


*«/,, 


JC 


'heleJMr.tll.thei!''sPeo;ie 


,-r'i<l':it <h',',(;  VS-^** ^ 


**22*i& 


fo, 


Sopk- 

'g(Jes,a'r, ,0rt> 

'getk 

earth. 

and 


*e$Phlc 


Poor, 


tt< 


'v, 


?««6 


efcr 


'ea,, 


#"v//e 


'*'/(/  J    ''on  .TO  thn;'a  *hali ,.  e->o,V/)o.  (?rrf  *A    '  %e«  ,,, 


^*W?? 


y&>?n 


-wth 


on. 


*Aa/v 

;°>n. 


'.  ,*£$1W 


>fa 


"^c°& 


ABOVE:     A   PAGE  FROM    THE   FIRST  TRANSLATION   OF   THE   BOOK   Of 
MORMON.     NOTE  THAT  THERE  ARE   NO  NUMBERED  VERSES 

BELOW:     BUILDING  IN  WHICH  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  WAS  PUBLISHED 


■  ■■■.■   ;    :  :::::-:- 


v  Witford  Wood. 
RAME  WAS  MADE  FROM 

ICTURE  AND    FRAME    IS 

GE  ALBERT  SMITH 


1 62  Who  and  how  many  wrote  "The  Book  of  Mormon?" 

This  resident  of  Salt  Lake  City  has  taken  the  trouble  to 
find  out  for  us,  according  to  the  evidence  in  the  book 
itself.  He  has  also  given  the  periods  in  years  during 
which  each  leader  held  the  scepter  of  power. 

Succession  of  Book  of 

Mormon  Authors 


«    « 


1 .  Nephi  wrote  the  record  of  the 
ministry  from  the  year  8  of  the 
Nephite  record  or  592  B.  C  (I  Ne- 
phi 9:2-3)  to  the  year  5  5  or  545  B. 
C.  (II  Nephi  6:2-3— Jacob  1:1). 

2.  Jacob  (brother  of  Nephi  [II 
Nephi  6:2])  succeeds  his  brother 
as  author  in  the  year  55  or  545  B. 
C.  (Jacob  1:1). 

3.  Enos  (son  of  Jacob  [Jacob 
7:27])  succeeded  his  father  as  au- 
thor. Closed  his  record  in  the  year 
179  or  421  B.C.  (Enos  1:25). 

4.  Jarom  (son  of  Enos  [Jarom 
1:1])  succeeded  his  father  as  au- 
thor in  the  year  179  or  421  B.  C. 
(Enos  1:25). 

5.  Omni  (son  of  Jarom  [Omni 
1:1])  succeeded  his  father  as  au- 
thor. Closed  his  record  in  the  year 
282  or  318  B.  C.  (Omni  1:3). 

6.  Amaron  (son  of  Omni 
[Omni  1:3])  succeeded  his  father 
as  author.  Closed  his  record  in  the 
year  320  or  280  B.  C.  (Omni 
1:5). 

7.  Chemish  (brother  of  Ama- 
ron [Omni  1:8-9])  succeeded  as 
author. 

8.  Abinadom  (son  of  Chemish 
[Omni  1:10])  succeeded  as  au- 
thor. 

9.  Amaleki  (son  of  Abinadom 
[Omni  1 :  12]  succeeded  as  author, 
had  no  seed  (Omni  1:25),  was 
the  end  of  the  line  from  Jacob. 

10.  Benjamin  (son  of  Mosiah, 
was  combined  king  and  spiritual 
leader  and  keeper  of  the  sacred  rec- 
ords [Omni  1:23-25])  succeeded 
as  author.  Ended  in  the  year  476 
or  124  B.C.  (Mosiah  6:4). 

1 1 .  Mosiah  (son  of  Benjamin 
[Mosiah  6:3]  )  succeeded  as  author 
as  well  as  king.  He  was  the  last 
of  the  line  of  kings. 

12.  Alma  II  (son  of  Alma  I — 
see  preface  to  Book  of  Alma)  be- 
came the  first  Chief  Judge  (Alma 
1:1)  and  consecrated  High  Priest 
over  the  people    (Alma  4:4)   sue- 


By 

THOMAS  J.  YATES 

ceeded  as  author  (Alma  44:24) 
beginning  9 1  B.  C.  He  reigned  1 8 
years  or  until  73  B.  C.  (Alma  44: 
24). 

13.  Helaman  (son  of  Alma  II 
[Alma  45  :2] )  succeeded  as  author 
(see  preface  to  Alma,  Chapter  45) . 

14.  Shiblon  (son  of  Heleman 
[Alma  63:17])  received  the  sacred 
things  (Alma  63:1)  in  the  36th 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  or 
55  B.C.  (Alma  63:4). 

15.  Helaman  II  (son  of  Hela- 
man [Alma  63:11])  received  the 
sacred  things  (Alma  63:11)  in  the 
39  th  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges,  or  52  B.  C.  (Alma  63: 
10). 

16.  Nephi  (son  of  Helaman  II 
[Helaman    3:37])    succeeded   his 
father  in  the  53rd  year  of  reign 
of  the  Judges,  or  38  B.  C.   (Hela- 
man 3:37) . 

17.  Nephi  II  (son  of  Nephi  [see 
preface  to  III  Nephi  for  his  gene- 
alogy]) succeeded  to  the  plates  of 
brass,  and  all  the  records  which  had 
been  kept,  and  all  those  things 
which  had  been  kept  sacred  from 
the  departure  of  Lehi  out  of  Jeru- 
salem (II  Nephi  1:2).  This  was 
after  91st  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges,  and  600  years  from  the 
time  Lehi  left  Jerusalem,  the  year 
Christ  was  born  (III  Nephi  1:1). 

18.  Nephi  III  (son  of  Nephi  II 
[see  preface  to  IV  Nephi] )  suc- 
ceeded his  father. 

19.  Amos  (son  of  Nephi  III) 
succeeded  his  father  (IV  Nephi  1 : 
19).  He  kept  the  records  84  years 
(IV  Nephi  1:20). 

20.  Amos  (son  of  Amos)  suc- 
ceeded his  father  in  the  year  194 
A.  D.  (IV  Nephi  1:21). 

2 1 .  Ammaron  (brother  o  f 
Amos)  succeeded  to  the  records  305 
A.  D.  (IV  Nephi  1 :47) .     He  hid 


the  records  and  all  the  sacred  things 
320  A.  D. 

22.  Mormon  (son  of  Mormon  a 
descendant  of  Nephi  [Mormon  1:5] 
about  10  years  old  in  320  A.  D. 
[Mormon  1:2])  received  a  charge 
from  Ammaron  concerning  these 
sacred  things.  He  commanded  him 
to  write  on  the  plates  the  things  he 
knew.  Mormon  hid  the  plates  and 
all  sacred  things  in  the  Hill 
Cumorah,  except  a  few  plates 
which  he  gave  to  his  son,  Moroni 
(Mormon  6:6) .  This  was  in  the 
year  384  A.  D.  (Mormon  6:5). 

23.  Moroni  (son  of  Mormon 
[Mormon  6:5]  )  finishes  his  fath- 
er's record  (Mormon  8:1)  and 
hides  the  plates  (Mormon  8:14). 
Sept.  22,  1827,  Moroni  delivered 
the  plates  to  Joseph  Smith  (His- 
tory of  Joseph  Smith  in  Pearl  of 
Great  Price,  Chapter  2:59). 

Book  of  Mormon  Leaders 

As  Mr.  Yates  Figures  Their  Records 

B.  C.       B.  C.        Yrs. 

Lehi    600  to  592  8 

Nephi  592  to  545  47 

Jacob 545  to  485  60 

Enos  485  to  421  64 

Jarom  421  to  370  51 

Omni    3  70  to  318  52 

Amaron 3 1 8  to  2 8  0  38 

Chemish   280  to  240  40 

Abinadom 240  to  202  38 

Amaleki 202  to  1 66  36 

Benjamin    166  to  124  42 

Mosiah   124  to    91  33 

Alma  II  91  to    73  18 

Helaman  73  to    55  18 

Shiblon  55  to    52  3 

Helaman  II  ______  52  to    38  14 

Nephi   38  to       0  38 

A.  D.      A.  D.  Yrs. 

Nephi  II  0  to    55  55 

Nephi  III 55  to  110  .    55 

Amos    110  to  194  84 

Amos  II  194  to  305  111 

Ammaron  305  to  320  15 

Mormon  320  to  384  64 

Moroni  384  to  421  37 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     19  3,4 


163 


The  Indians  and 
the  New  Deal 

(Continued  from  page  137) 

]9h -4 

centralizing  of  authority  from 
Washington  out  to  the  local  agen- 
cies, and  from  the  local  agencies 
out  to  the  organized  Indians.  And 
we  are  determined  to  use  Indians 
very  much  more  generally  in  the 
paid  Indian  Service. 

Space  does  not  allow  for  more  de- 
tail, but  I  point  out  one  matter  of 
the  present,  which  speaks  volumes. 

gEGINNING  last  July,  the  In- 
dians were  permitted  to  have 
their  own  Emergency  Conservation 
camps.  More  than  14,000  Indians 
enrolled  in  these  camps.  The  camps 
are  doing  reforestation,  water  de- 
velopment,   erosion    control,    and 

>■ 


land  development  work  in  all  parts 
of  the  Indian  country. 

Not  being  subject  to  civil  service 
regulations,  we  have  used  Indians 
freely  in  the  supervisory  and  tech- 
nical jobs.  At  this  date,  about 
48%  of  all  supervisory  positions 
are  held  by  Indians. 

The  Indian  camps  and  projects 
have  been  brilliantly  successful. 
They  have  been  successful  among 
the  Navajos,  Pueblos,  Pimas  and 
Papagos — tribes  whose  sobriety 
and  industry  have  long  been  fa- 
mous; and  they  have  been  equally 
successful  among  the  plains  In- 
dians and  the  Pacific  Coast  tribes 
and  the  Chippewas  and  Oklahoma 
Indians,  whose  industry  and  so- 
briety had  been  generally  disbe- 
lieved in. 

I  may  say  that  the  tribes  whose 
industry  and  whose  morale  appar- 
ently had  gone  to  pieces  were  the 


Blood  Grouping        %  fj££ cent  among  the  Laps 
Among  the  Indians 


(Continued  from  page  138) 


►- 


I  among  them,  i.  e.,  from  72  per 
cent  to  99  per  cent  among  various 
tribes.  This  high  occurrence  of 
group  I  has  been  interpreted  by  an- 
thropologists as  evidence  that  the 
American  Indian  was  at  one  time 
a  pure  Group  I  people  and  that 
other  groups  among  them  is  a  re- 
sult of  racial  crossing.  It  has  also 
been  supposed  that  the  American 
Indian  is  a  very  primitive  race 
which  separated  from  the  rest  of 
the  human  family  before  the  fac- 
tors which  determine  groups  II, 
III,  and  IV  developed. 

Very  recently,  however,  investi- 
gation made  among  the  "Black- 
feet"  and  "Blood"  tribes  of  Amer- 
ican Indians  has  revealed  the  fact 
that  among  these  people  group  II 
is  just  as  preponderant  as  is  group 

I  among  other  Indian  tribes  studied 
until  now.  The  Blackfeet  showed 
76.5  per  cent  group  II  and  the 
Blood  tribe  83.3  per  cent. 

Only  a  few  other  instances  are 
recorded  in  which  a  similar  high 
frequency  of  group  II  occurs.  Baf- 
fin Island  Eskimos  have  been  re- 
ported by  Heinbecker  and  Pauli  as 
having  63.89  per  cent  group  II. 
Dr.  Nigg  found  60.8  per  cent  group 

II  among  native  Hawaiians  and 
group  II  has  been  reported  as  high 


This  data  of  the  blood  groups 
among  the  American  Indians  has, 
I  believe,  a  peculiar  interest  for  Lat- 
ter-day Saints.  Not  only  is  this 
interest  an  academic  one,  but  it  is 
stimulated  by  the  fact  that  the 
"Book  of  Mormon"  gives  an  ac- 
count of  the  origin  of  the  Amer- 
ican Indian. 

It  is  significant  that  putative  full 
blood  Indians  are  so  overwhelm- 
ingly either  group  I  or  group  II, 
and  that  the  blood  group  distribu- 
tion becomes  more  like  that  of  the 
white  man  the  more  admixture 
there  is  with  the  white  race.  This 
is  what  would  be  expected  for  any 
hereditary  characteristic.  It  means 
that  both  group  I  and  group  II 
Indians  were  at  one  time  pure  races 
and  that  other  groups  among  them 
are  a  result  of  racial  or  tribal  cross- 
ing. 

T  WAS  recently  informed  by  Supt. 
Forrest  R.  Stone  of  the  Blackfeet 
Agency  at  Browning,  Montana, 
that  "in  the  early  days  the  "Black- 
feet," which  included  the  "Piegans" 
and  "Bloods"  of  Canada,  ranged 
from  the  Rocky  Mountains  east  to 
the  Sioux  territory,  south  into  what 
is  now  Wyoming,  and  north  into 
Canada.  The  agency  records  show 
admixtures  with  other  tribes  such 
as  Canadian  Cree,  American  Cree, 
Chippewa,  Cherokee,  Snake,  Sho- 
shone, Sioux,  Gros  Ventre,  Flat- 
head,  Kootanai,   and  Alaskan,  as 


tribes  which  had  been  subjected  to 
the  ruinous  allotment  system. 

In  the  Emergency  Conservation 
camps,  these  tribes  have  had  their 
opportunity  to  show  that  their  old 
Indian  spirit  is  not  yet  destroyed. 
They  have  proved  that  this  is  true. 
They  have  worked,  lived,  and  play- 
ed in  their  camp  groups.  They 
have  created  their  own  work  pro- 
jects and  have  executed  these  pro- 
jects themselves.  Surely  they  have 
earned  the  right  to  a  "new  deal" 
in  the  matter  of  land  and  self-de- 
termination. 

The  hoped  for  new  policy  is 
almost  wholly  dependent  on  legis- 
lation. That  legislation  will  be 
pending  in  the  present  Congress. 
Every  friend  of  the  Indian  will  be 
urged  to  procure  the  bills,  to  study 
them,  criticise  them,  and  if  he  be- 
lieves that  they  are  right,  to  help 
in  securing  their  enactment. 

4 

well  as  others.  In  the  early  days," 
he  states  "captive  women  and  chil- 
dren were  adopted  by  the  tribe  and 
later  members  of  other  tribes  came 
and  settled  with  the  Blackfeet." 
He  states  further  that  "the  first 
white  men  to  come  into  contact 
with  the  Blackfeet  were  probably 
the  first  trappers  and  traders  that 
came  up  the  Missouri  River."  So 
it  is  remarkable  that  in  spite  of  this 
admixture  so  high  a  percentage  of 
group  II  can  still  be  found  among 
those  individuals  said  to  be  full 
blooded  Blackfeet  and  Blood  In- 
dians. Obviously  the  progenitors 
of  these  Indians  did  not  separate 
from  the  rest  of  mankind  before  the 
factor  which  determines  group  II 
developed  in  the  race.  One  is  either 
forced  to  this  conclusion  or  the  un- 
likely alternative  that  group  II  is 
a  local  mutant  among  these  two 
tribes  of  Indians.  It  seems  more 
plausible  that  these  Indians  were 
once  a  pure  group  II  people  who 
descended  from  a  small  homogene- 
ous group,  so  far  as  the  blood 
groups  are  concerned. 

Another  interesting  theory  that 
has  been  held  by  some  anthropolo- 
gists is  that  the  American  Indian  is 
of  Mongoloid  origin.  It  is  sup- 
posed that  he  came  from  Asia  to 
this  continent  via  Behring  Strait. 
The  blood  group  data  obtained 
among  the  Blackfeet  and  Bloods 
does  not  support  this  conclusion. 
The  Hirszfelds  found  that  the  fac- 
tor which  determines  group  II  is. 
most  concentrated  in  peoples  ol 
western    Europe    and    the    factoi 


64 


T,HE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


which  determines  group  III  in  peo- 
ples of  Asia,  and  most  writers  have 
concluded  that  these  factors  had 
their  origin  in  these  respective  local- 
ities. Mutation  II  it  is  assumed, 
probably  occurred  in  Europe  and 
mutation  III  in  India  or  the  Orient, 
and  were  carried  and  spread  by 
migration  from  these  places.  II 
spreading  eastward,  III  westward. 
If  this  is  correct  one  would  expect 
to  find  group  III  and  not  II  in  a 
people  of  Mongoloid  origin. 

Attention  has  already  been  call- 
ed to  the  fact  that  the  Polyne- 
sians, notably  the  Hawaiians,  have 
a  high  percentage  of  group  II 
among  them.  On  the  basis  of  the 
tentative  "law"  of  serological  race- 
classification,  formulated  by  Dr. 
L.  H.  Snyder,  this  may  be  a  matter 
of  considerable  importance.  The 
third  of  Snyder's  "laws"  is  as  fol- 
lows :  "If  any  person  shows  blood 
group  frequencies  similar  to  a  group 
of  peoples  not  known  to  be  related 
to  it,  the  conclusion  may  be  drawn 
that  the  former  traces  back  to  the 
latter  somewhere  in  its  ancestry,  or 
else  that  the  former  has  undergone 
crossing  with  the  latter  group  or 
some  similar  people." 

It  must  be  pointed  out,  however, 


that  while  the  blood  groups  may 
profitably  serve  as  additional  cri- 
teria in  determining  racial  relation- 
ships, their  value  should  not  be 
overestimated.  Dr.  Snyder  points 
out  that  "it  must  not  be  thought 
that  because  the  groups  are  hidden 
in  the  blood,  they  possess  some 
mysterious  power  of  providing  a 
basis  for  racial  classification.  They 
must  merely  take  their  places  as 
available  criteria  along  with  pig- 
mentation, hair  form,  cephalic  in- 
dex and  the  rest."  While  the  datum 
obtained  among  the  Blackfeet  In- 
dians when  considered  by  itself  does 
certainly  not  prove  that  the  group 
II  American  Indians  and  the  native 
Hawaiians  are  related,  it  may  never- 
theless be  regarded  as  significant 
evidence  in  this  direction  when 
viewed  in  the  light  of  social  and 
religious  traditions  among  these 
peoples.  For  such  information  the 
reader  is  referred  to  such  books  as 
"Collection  of  Hawaiian  Folk 
Lore,"  Dr.  Abraham  Fornander; 
"Traditional  History  of  the  New 
Zealand  Race,"  Sir  George  Grey; 
and  articles  by  Elder  Duncan  M. 
McAllister,  "Improvement  Era," 
June,  1921;  "Liahona,"  page  97, 
1920,  Nov.  22,   1921.  and  Dec, 


1922;    "Deseret  News,"   Sept.    9 
1922;  also  an  article  by  Elder  Wm, 
M.      Waddoups,      "Improvement 
Era,"  Oct.,  1920. 

TN  conclusion  then  it  may  be  said: 
(1)  that  the  evidence  of  the 
blood  groups  points  to  the  existence 
of  two  serological  classes  of  Amer- 
ican Indians;  (2)  these  Indians 
had  a  separate  origin  and  were  at 
one  time  pure  races,  each  probably 
coming  from  a  small  homogeneous 
group  so  far  as  the  blood  groups 
are  concerned;  (3)  the  "Blackfeet" 
and  "Blood"  tribes  of  American 
Indians  at  least  did  not  separate 
from  the  human  family  before  the 
inheritable  factor  for  group  II  de- 
veloped in  the  race;  (4)  the  theory 
of  a  Mongoloid  origin  of  the  Amer- 
ican Indian  is  certainly  not 
strengthened,  if  not  definitely 
weakened  by  finding  so  high  a  per- 
centage of  group  II  among  the 
"Blackfeet"  and  "Blood"  tribes  of 
Indians;  and  (5)  the  finding  of 
such  a  preponderance  of  group  II 
among  the  "Blackfeet"  and 
"Bloods"  is  further  evidence  of  a 
relationship  between  these  Amer- 
ican Indians  and  native  Hawaiians. 


it  did  threaten  failure.  "Why  do 
you  wish  to  write  down  the  words 
of  Plenty-coups?"  was  the  question 
asked,  while  half-hostile  eyes  look- 
ed straight  into  my  own.  I  ex- 
plained, being  very  careful  to  point 
out  the  good  which  I  believed 
would  come  to  the  Crows  through 
the  writing  of  the  Chief's  story,  not 
forgetting  to  mention  the  attention 
which  the  Old-Man  Coyote  stories 
had  attracted. 

At  last  we  began,  as  Plenty- 
coups  said,  "at  the  Beginning,"  I 
dreaded  the  day  when  I  should  have 
to  tell  the  Chief  of  my  proposed 
visit  to  the  Black  Hills,  because  I 
feared  that  this  break  in  the  story- 
telling might  end  it  all.  I  was 
even  considering  the  cancellation  of 
the  fishing-trip;  but  luck  was  on 
my  side.  On  the  second  day  of 
the  story-telling  the  Chief  said, 
'Tomorrow  I  will  not  talk  here. 
I  am  meat-hungry.  I  am  going  in- 
to the  hills  and  kill  some  meat. 
Then,  when  I  am  no  longer  meat- 
hungry,  I  will  talk  here  again." 

This  interruption  permitted  me 
to  call  upon  the  Chief  of  the  Na- 
tion. When  I  returned  to  the 
Crow  country  Plenty-coups  fin- 
ished the  story  of  his  life  which  was 
published  in  the  book,  American. 


Meeting 
Plenty-Coups 


(Continued  from  page  141) 
h|| 


the  Chief  of  the  nation  and  a  visit 
with  the  Chief  of  the  Crows;  but 
this  would  prevent  my  taking  along 
my  camp  equipage,  since  one  does 
not  like  to  enter  a  Presidential 
fishing-camp  with  a  roll  of  blankets 
on  his  back.  I  did  not  know  how 
I  should  manage  to  live  on  the 
Crow  reservation;  but  when  I  ar- 
rived there  John  Frost  had  arranged 
everything  for  me.  John  is  a 
preacher.  "You  may  sleep  in  my 
church,"  he  told  me,  "and  you  may 
get  your  meals  at  the  mission- 
house.  John,  himself,  lived  fifty 
miles  from  his  church,  so  that  I 
had  it  all  to  myself.  I  should  like 
to  speak  of  the  kindness  of  the 
ladies  in  the  mission  house,  but 
there  is  not  room  in  this  article. 

'"THE  Chief's  place  was  but  a  few 
miles  from  the  church,  and  as 
soon  as  I  had  made  my  bed  I  paid 
the  old  man  a  preparatory  visit. 
He  was  not  alone,  however.  Sev- 
eral prominent  Crows  were  there; 


and  they  had  been  in  council  with 
the  Chief.  Sudden  suspicion  of  my 
enterprise  was  evident,  even  Plenty- 
coups  himself  appearing  cold. 
Knowing  the  Indian  as  well  as  I 
do  this  was  not  surprising,  and  yet 


Photo  by  H.  R.  M. 
TEPEE  SERVICE  STATION,   BROWNING,   MONTANA 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH 


9  3  4 


65 


T1 


The  Power  of  Truth 

(Continued  from  page  145) 

>- -4 

also  preventable,  but  to  reach  the 
cause  requires  time  and  united  he- 
roic effort  of  all  individuals. 

In  the  battle  against  poverty, 
those  writers  who  seek  to  inflame 
the  poor  against  the  rich,  to  foment 
discontent  between  labor  and 
capital,  do  grievous  wrong  to  both. 
What  the  world  needs  is  to  have 
the  two  brought  closer  together  in 
the  bonds  of  human  brotherhood. 
The  poor  should  learn  more  of  the 
cares,  responsibilities,  unrecorded 
charities,  and  absorbing  worries  of 
the  rich;  the  rich  should  learn  more 
intimately  the  sorrows,  privations, 
struggles,  and  despair  of  poverty. 

*HE  world  is  learning  the  great 
truth,  that  the  best  way  to  pre- 
vent crime  is  to  study  the  socio- 
logic  conditions  in  which  it  flour- 
ishes, to  seek  to  give  each  man  a 
better  chance  of  living  his  real  life 
by  removing,  if  possible,  the  ele- 
ments that  make  wrong  easy,  and 
to  him,  almost  necessary,  and  by 
inspiring  him  to  fight  life's  battle 
bravely  with  all  the  help  others  can 
give  him.  Science  is  cooperating 
with  religion  in  striving  to  conquer 
the  evil  at  the  root  instead  of  the 
evil  manifest  as  crime  in  the  fruit 
of  the  branches.  It  is  so  much 
wiser  to  prevent  than  to  cure;  to 
keep  someone  from  being  burned 
is  so  much  better  than  inventing 
new  poultices  for  unnecessary 
hurts. 

It  is  ever  the  little  things  that 
make  up  the  sum  of  human  misery. 
All  the  wild  animals  of  the  world 
combined  do  but  trifling  damage, 
when  compared  with  the  ravages  of 
insect  pests.  The  crimes  of  hu- 
manity, the  sins  that  make  us  start 
back  affrighted,  do  not  cause  as 
much  sorrow  and  unhappiness  in 
life  as  the  multitude  of  little  sins, 
of  omission  and  commission,  that 
the  individual,  and  millions  like 
him,  must  meet  every  day.  They 
are  not  the  evil  deeds  that  the  law 
can  reach  or  punish,  they  are  but 
the  infinity  of  petty  wrongs  for 
jg>. 


which  man  can  never  be  tried  until 
he  stands  with  bowed  head  before 
the  bar  of  justice  of  his  own  con- 
science. 

The  bitter  words  of  anger  and 
reproach  that  rise  so  easily  to  our 
lips  and  give  us  a  moment's  fleet- 
ing satisfaction  in  thus  venting  our 
feelings,  may  change  the  current  of 
the  whole  life  to  someone  near  to 
us.  The  thoughtless  speech,  re- 
vealing our  lack  of  tact  and  sym- 
pathy, cannot  be  recalled  and  made 
nothing  by  the  plea,  "I  didn't 
think."  To  sensitive  souls  this  is 
no  justification;  they  feel  that  our 
hearts  should  be  so  filled  with  the 
instinct  of  love  that  our  lips  would 
need  no  tutor  or  guardian. 

Our  unfulfilled  duty  may  bring 
unhappiness  and  misery  to  hun- 
dreds. The  dressmaker's  bill  that 
a  rich  woman  may  toss  lightly 
aside,  as  being  an  affair  of  no  mo- 
ment, to  be  settled  at  her  serene 
pleasure,  may  bring  sorrow,  pri- 
vation or  even  failure  to  her  debtor, 
and  through  her  to  a  long  chain  of 
others.  The  result,  if  seen  in  all 
its  stern  reality,  seems  out  of  all 
proportion  to  the  cause.  There  are 
places  in  the  Alps,  where  great 
masses  of  snow  are  so  lightly  poised 
that  even  the  report  of  a  gun  might 
start  a  vibration  that  would  dis- 
lodge an  avalanche,  and  send  it  on 
its  death-mission  into  the  valley. 

The  individual  who  would  live 
his  life  to  the  best  that  is  within 
him  must  make  each  moment  one 
of  influence  for  good.  He  must 
set  before  him  as  one  of  his  ideals, 
to  be  progressively  realized  in  each 
day  of  his  living:  "If  I  cannot 
accomplish  great  deeds  in  the 
world,  I  will  do  all  the  good  I  can 
by  the  faithful  performance  of  the 
duties  that  come  to  my  hand  and 
being  ever  ready  for  all  oppor- 
tunities. And  I  will  consecrate 
myself  to  the  conquest  of  the  pre- 
ventable." 

T  ET  the  individual  say  each  day, 
as  he  rises  new-created  to  face 
a  new  life:  'Today  no  one  in  the 
world  shall  suffer  because  I  live.  I 
will  be  kind,  considerate,  careful 
in  thought  and  speech  and  act.     I 


will  seek  to  discover  the  element 
that  weakens  me  as  a  power  in  the 
world,  and  that  keeps  me  from 
living  up  to  the  fulness  of  my 
possibility.  That  weakness  I  will 
master  today.  I  will  conquer  it, 
at  any  cost." 

When  any  failure  or  sorrow 
comes  to  the  individual,  he  should 
be  glad  if  he  can  prove  to  himself 
that  it  was  his  fault, — for  then  he 
has  the  remedy  in  his  own  hands. 
Lying,  intrigue,  jealousy  are  never 
remedies  that  can  prevent  an  evil. 
They  postpone  it,  merely  to  aug- 
ment it.  They  are  merely  deferring 
payment  of  a  debt  which  has  to  be 
met  later, — with  compound  inter- 
est. It  is  like  trying  to  put  out  a 
fire  by  pouring  kerosene  on  the 
flames. 

Jealousy  in  the  beginning  is  but 
a  thought, — in  the  end  it  may  mean 
the  gallows.  Selfishness  often  as- 
sumes seemingly  harmless  guises, 
yet  it  is  the  foundation  of  the 
world's  unhappiness.  Disloyalty 
may  seem  to  be  a  rare  quality,  but 
society  is  saturated  with  it.  Judas 
acquired  his  reputation  because  of 
his  proficiency  in  it.  Sympathy 
which  should  be  the  atmosphere  of 
every  individual  life  is  as  rare  as 
human  charity.  The  world  is  suf- 
fering from  an  over-supply  of  un- 
necessary evils,  created  by  man. 
They  should  be  made  luxuries,  then 
man  could  dispense  with  them. 

The  world  needs  societies  formed 
of  members  pledged  to  the  indi- 
vidual conquest  of  preventable  pain 
and  sorrow.  The  individual  has 
no  right  that  runs  counter  to  the 
right  of  anyone  else.  There  are  no 
solo  parts  in  the  eternal  music  of 
life.  Each  must  pour  out  his  life 
in  duo  with  every  other.  Every 
moment  must  be  one  of  choice,  of 
good  or  evil.  Which  will  the  indi- 
vidual choose?  His  life  will  be  his 
answer.  Let  him  dedicate  his  life 
to  making  the  world  around  him 
brighter,  sweeter  and  better,  and  by 
his  conquest  of  preventable  pain 
and  sorrow  he  will  day  by  day  get 
fuller  revelation  of  the  glory  of  the 
possibilities  of  individual  living, 
and  come  nearer  and  nearer  to  the 
realization  of  his  ideals. 
^ 


The  Torch  of  Walpi 

(Continued  from  page  148) 
fr. .Ǥ( 

he  is  too  stolid.  While  in  all  fair- 
ness it  must  be  admitted  that  there 
is  a  great  deal  of  truth  in  this  state- 


ment, generally  speaking,  it  is  not 
true  of  the  Hopi.  He  can,  and  will 
greet  you  pleasantly,  and,  in  a  sur- 
prising number  of  instances,  he  will 
even  attempt  a  conversation  of 
sorts. 

Visitors  to  the  Hopi  reservation 


go  into  raptures  over  the  cunning, 
happy  brown  babies  who  live 
there.  And  these  same  visitors  al- 
ways express  their  surprise  at  the 
friendly  attitude  of  all  the  natives 
of  Walpi.  Had  these  white  sight- 
seers been   able   to  know   what   a 


166 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


splendid  example  Chief  Harry  had 
set  for  his  people,  it  would  not  be 
at  all  difficult  to  understand  this 
general  air  of  friendliness  that  pre- 
vails. Though  the  chief  is  dead, 
in  cementing  a  fine  respect  for  his 
people,  he  has  left  them  a  priceless 
heritage,  and  one  assuredly,  that 
can  never  die. 

At  the  time  of  his  passing,  there 
was  a  mad  scramble  for  pictures  of 
the  great  Hopi  leader. 

"Why,"  impatiently  demanded 
more  than  one  reporter,  "can't  we 
get  some  pictures  of  such  a  promi- 
nent personage?  We  always  have 
lots  and  lots  of  pictures  of  our  peo- 
ple." 

TO  one  who  has  studied  Indian 
life,  the  answer  to  the  question 
is  obvious.  The  red  man  has  a 
strong  superstition  against  photo- 
graphs—and Chief  Shu-pela  would 
not  permit  any  love  for  publicity 
to  override  this  ancient  Indian  be- 
lief. Posing  for  artists,  according 
to  the  Indian  way  of  reasoning,  is 


different  from  posing  for  a  camera. 
If  ever  a  leader  had  an  opportunity 
to  "fall  for"  the  "publicity 
hounds,"  this  noble  torch  of  Walpi 
had.  Yet  he  steadfastly  refused 
any  such  offers — so,  again,  may  not 
our  own  race  profit  by  the  light  of 
such  an  example? 

At  the  time  of  his  death,  Chief 
Harry  Shu-pela,  the  last  of  a 
lengthy  line  of  the  honored  Snake 
chiefs  of  the  Hopi  tribe,  was  fifty- 
five  years  old.  He  had  held  this 
highest  honor  of  his  race  for  almost 
half  his  lifetime.  His  mother,  as 
well  as  some  other  relatives,  had 
accepted  Christianity.  Chief  Har- 
ry's wife  Mary,  survives  him  as 
do  his  three  sons,  Colvin,  Ralph 
and  Jerrome,  and  the  daughters, 
Polly  and  Alberta. 

In  looking  back  over  a  life  of 
untiring  service,  and  the  courageous 
example  the  great  Snake  Chief  has 
been  to  his  family,  his  tribe  and  his 
white  friends,  one  thinks  of  many 
allusions  to  "the  good  men  do," 


and  how  that  good  can  never  die. 
That  famous  oration,  delivered  at 
the  time  of  Lafayette's  death,  con- 
tains the  unforgettable  passage 
which  begins,  "Death,  who  knocks 
with  equal  hand  at  the  palace  gate 
and  the  cottage  door,  has  been  busy 
at  his  appointed  work."  So  Death 
could  not  spare  the  torch  that  has 
so  long  and  so  efficiently  guided  the 
life  of  Walpi. 

The  lofty  Indian  mesa  will 
drowse  on  in  the  beneficent  Ari- 
zona sun;  the  adorable  brown 
baby  inhabitants  will  continue  to 
take  their  sun  baths  on  the  roofs 
of  those  odd  three-story  dwellings; 
and  to  kick  their  little  Hopi  heels, 
and  to  charm  all  comers;  the 
quaintly  dressed  brothers  and 
sisters  will  still  tend  the  herds  of 
Hopi  sheep;  the  unremitting  battle 
for  a  living  from  the  crops  must  go 
on;  and  in  this  stability  of  an  un- 
conquerable race,  one  feels  the  very 
breath  of  that  equally  unconquer- 
able spirit,  Chief  Harry  Shu-pela, 
the  Torch  of  Walpi. 
.4 


Give  Your  Eyes 
A  Chance 


►- 


{Continued  from  page  149) 

-4 


inches  of  our  faces.  In  other  words, 
they  must  use  the  power  of  accom- 
modation heavily,  even  for  looking 
at  objects  a  long  way  off. 

The  muscle  of  accommodation 
and  the  muscle  which  turns  the  eye 
in  toward  the  nose  are  supplied  by 
the  same  nerve.  Such  arrangement 
is  natural,  since  when  we  accom- 
modate for  close  up  we  also  turn 
the  eyes  inward  to  focus  upon  the 
object.  Consequently,  when  a 
great  charge  of  nerve  energy  is  car- 
ried to  the  muscle  of  accommoda- 
tion, to  overcome — by  straining — 
a  marked  far-sightedness,  it  is  only 
natural  to  expect  some  of  this  load 
to  spill  over  into  the  other  muscles 
and  tend  to  turn  the  eyes  inward, 
or  to  cross  them.  If  one  eye  is 
much  worse  than  the  other,  it  will 
be  the  one  to  be  crossed,  and  per- 
haps kept  in  that  position.  Should 
the  difficulty  be  about  equal  in  the 
two  eyes,  they  may  cross  alter- 
nately. 

AT  first,  the  turning  is  only  mo- 
mentary, but  it  tends  to  become 
more  and  more  an  established  thing, 
unless  the  strain  is  taken  off.     This 


being  true,  one  must  be  impressed 
with  the  tragic  possibilities  of  that 
advice  so  often  given,  that  the  child 
will  "grow  out  of  crossed  eyes." 
Actually  it  grows  more  and  more 
into  the  condition,  and  loses  its 
vision  in  the  crossed  eye,  should 
nothing  be  done  to  prevent  it. 

In  an  oculist's  reception  room,  a 
noisy  woman,  much  horrified,  ac- 
costed a  young  mother  who  was  ac- 
companied by  her  ten-months-old 
baby,  wearing  glasses. 

"For  heaven's  sake,"  she  cried, 
"don't  you  know  better'n  to  let 
them  put  glasses  on  that  baby? 
Why,  you'll  ruin  its  eyes.  I  never 
heard  of  such  a  fool  thing." 

"One  of  her  eyes  was  crossed," 
the  baby's  mother  patiently  ex- 
plained. "It  is  straight  when  she 
wears  the  glasses,  but  when  I  take 
them  off  it  crosses,  and  she  cries 
to  have  them  back  on  again." 

"Well,  they'll  ruin  her  eyesight 
anyway,"  affirmed  the  other,  whose 
own  fifteen-year-old  daughter,  ex- 
hibiting a  badly  crossed  eye,  sat 
quite  indifferent  to  what  went  on 
around  her. 

THIS  illustrates  two  ways  of 
meeting  a  common  problem. 
The  baby  had  proper  glasses  fitted 
to  correct  its  far-sightedness  and 
relieve  the  constant  excessive  strain- 
ing to  see.  Its  eyes  immediately 
became  straight,  and  it  was  com- 


fortable in  clearer  vision  and  free- 
dom from  overburdening  its  eyes. 
The  far-sightedness  would  decrease 
with  each  succeeding  year,  until 
there  would  be  no  longer  any  de- 
mand for  accommodation  when  it 
looked  at  distant  things.  Its  vision 
would  be  preserved  in  the  formerly 
crossed  eye,  and  its  eyes  would 
never  require  operation  to  keep 
them  straight. 

The  young  girl  who  had  been 
allowed  to  go  uncorrected  probably 
had  an  eye  so  lowered  in  vision  it 
could  never  be  useful  again.  She 
had  come  too  late  for  glasses  to 
influence  the  crossed  eye.  She  had 
gone  through  immeasurable  tor- 
ture at  the  hands  of  thoughtless 
schoolmates,  which  eventually 
made  her  ostracize  herself  from  in- 
timate human  companionship,  and 
induced  an  inferiority  complex  of 
ruinous  consequences  to  her  psychic 
outlook. 

Under  such  circumstances,  the 
only  recourse  is  to  operation.  Sur- 
gery, properly  carried  out,  will  re- 
store such  an  eye  to  its  proper  posi- 
tion, but  nothing  can  bring  back 
vision  lost  through  degeneration  of 
cells  in  the  retina.  Even  so,  the 
operation  should  be  done  as  soon 
as  is  feasible,  to  relieve  the  deform- 
ity with  its  imagined  stigma,  and 
to  furnish  relief  from  the  mental 
suffering  so  destructive  of  person- 
ality and  self-confidence. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


67 


The  Hawaiian 
Hula  Hula 


(Continued  from  page  152) 


»- 


who,  child-like  in  their  playtime 
moods,  had  never  known  the  stern 
discipline  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
struggle  for  existence.  And  the 
ancient  Hawaiians  did  not  person- 
ally dance  for  their  own  amuse- 
ment. Because  their  hula  was  a 
religious  matter,  strictly  guarded  by 
tabus,  and  surrounded  by  an  at- 
,  mosphere  of  incantation,  and  the 
performance  of  priestly  rites,  it  was 
an  accomplishment  requiring  spe- 
cial education  and  intensive  train- 
ing in  both  song  and  dance,  and 
was  always  done  by  a  body  of 
trained  performers.  All  the  tradi- 
tions of  a  religion  cloaked  in  gloom 
and  superstition  and  the  rites  of 
propitiation  of  the  gods  prohibited 
a  spontaneous  exhibition  of  the 
hula.  If  these  ancient  hula  dancers 
could  only  see  their  beloved  hula 
as  it  is  danced  today,  they  would 
weep  for  shame. 

If  the  early  whalers,  who  were 
primarily  responsible  for  the  deg- 
radation of  the  hula,  could  but  see 
it  as  it  is  danced  today — they,  too, 
would  doubtless  turn  over  in  their 
graves  and  bewail  the  fact  that  they 
were  not  permitted  to  live  a  hun- 
dred or  so  years  longer  upon  the 
earth. 

pERHAPS  the  story  of  Pele  holds 

an  account  of  the  first  hula.  It 
is  supposed  to  have  been  accom- 
plished by  little  Hiiaka,  the  favorite 
sister  of  the  fire  goddess,  who,  danc- 
ing alone  on  the  sands,  improvised 
her  melody  to  the  rhythmic  sway- 
ing of  her  form. 

And  after  that  were  many  kinds 
of  hula  dances,  each  symbolic  of 
some  special  phase  of  Hawaii's  his- 
tory, some  mystery  of  Polynesian 
mythology,  or  performed  in  cele- 
bration of  some  special  event.  The 
songs  were,  in  many  instances,  as 
has  been  said,  "a  handful  of  lyrics 
strung  on  an  epic  thread." 

Since  historic  times  there  have 
been,  so  far  as  is  known,  two  gen- 
eral types  of  the  Hawaiian  hula. 
There  was  the  formal  dance,  which 
was  regarded  by  the  people  as  a 
sacred  and  religious  performance, 
and  others  of  not  such  rank  and 
dignity.  The  latter  was  more  or 
less  casual  in  its  assembly. 

The  ancient  Hawaiian  perform- 


ed his  formal  hula  in  a  religious 
atmosphere.  A  halau  or  hall  was 
erected — often  by  the  entire  popu- 
lation of  a  district,  after  a  site  was 
selected,  amidst  fasts  and  the  ob- 
servance of  tabus  and  with  due  re- 
gard for  the  avoidance  of  evil 
omens;  and  there  were  ceremonial 
purifications  and  offerings. 

There  was  the  installation  of  the 
altar  or  kuahu  (koo-ah-hoo) 
formed  of  the  sweet-scented  flowers 
and  leaves  of  Hawaii,  and,  to  the 
accompaniment  of  prayers  and 
chants,  dedicated  to  Laka,  goddess 
of  the  hula.  Her  presence  was  sym- 
bolized by  an  uncarved  block  of 
wood  from  the  sacred  lama  tree, 
which  was  wrapped  in  choice  tapa, 
scented,  and  set  conspicuously  upon 
the  shrine,  for,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered, the  Hawaiians  at  this  time 
were  idol  worshippers.  It  was  an 
occasion,  which  though  filled  with 
ceremony,  was  also  a  time  of  great 
rejoicing. 

The  ancient  hula,  as  was  proper, 
was  supported  by  the  alii  or  roy- 
alty, to  whom,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  belonged  all  Hawaii.  All 
roads  led  to  the  king's  court,  or 
rather,  to  the  group  of  thatched 
houses  which  served  as  the  royal 
abode,  and,  as  success,  even  in  those 
days,  meant  many  of  the  good 
things  of  life,  there  was  much  com- 
petition for  royal  favor. 

"THERE  were  two  classes  of  per- 
formers in  the  hula  troupe  when 
it  was  first  gathered  together  by  the 
hula-master  for  instruction — the 
agile  ones;  young  and  personable 
men  and  women  who  took  the 
poses  and  gestures  of  the  dances, 
and  the  steadfast  ones,  composed 
of  the  older  men  and  women  who 
played  their  parts  while  sitting  or 
kneeling,    and    who   handled    the 


Partings 

By  Susan  T.  Jannings 

TF  I  should  part  from  you  at  night, 

■J-  When  song  of  bird  lies  stilled  upon  the 

air; 
All  through  the  phantom  light 
Your  haunting  vacancies 
Would  meet  me  everywhere. 

So  I  would  part  with  you  at  dawn, 
When  song  of  bird  comes  dancing  on  the 

air; 
Then  as  the  day  draws  on, 
The  strength  of  you,   your  love 
Will  greet  me  everywhere. 


heavier  instruments  and  took  up 
the  more  exacting  duties  of  the 
hula. 

Each  company  had  a  leader,  who 
was  also  the  teacher  and  conductor. 
Then  there  was  the  priest,  or  ka- 
huna, and  under  him  a  kokua 
kumu,  or  deputy,  who  was  in 
charge  during  his  absence.  The 
poo-puaa  was  the  special  agent  of 
the  pupils,  and  the  paepae,  his  as- 
sistant. The  hoo-ulu  was  the 
guard  stationed  at  the  door,  and 
there  was  also  a  retinue  of  other 
individuals  who  attended  to  the 
material  needs  of  the  gathering. 

Reinforced  by  the  dire  powers 
of  the  tabu,  order  was  maintained 
in  this  school  of  the  hula,  and  the 
entire  time  of  each  pupil  was  de- 
voted to  the  perfection  of  his  art. 

The  ancient  hula  dancer  of  either 
sex  wore  a  costume  of  which  the 
chief  article  was  a  simple  short  skirt 
about  the  waist  reaching  nearly  to 
the  knees.  This  skirt  was  made  of 
delicately  tinted  tapa,  a  native  cloth 
made  from  the  bark  of  a  certain 
tree  in  Hawaii.  Then  there  were 
the  anklets  fashioned  of  materials 
all  the  way  from  whale  bone  to  the 
teeth  of  dogs  and  sharks;  and  a  lei, 
or  wreath,  of  Hawaiian  flowers  to 
crown  the  head,  as  well  as  another 
to  be  worn  about  the  shoulders  or 
neck. 

COME  of  these  hulas  employed 
comparatively  modest  action, 
but  always  the  subordination  of 
strength  to  grace  and  elegance  was 
demanded. 

Two  hands  of  the  hula  dancers 
are  forever  going  out  in  gesture, 
her  body  swaying  and  pivoting  it- 
self in  attitudes  of  expression.  Her 
whole  physique  is  a  living  and 
moving  picture  of  feeling,  senti- 
ment and  passion.  If  the  range  of 
thought  is  not  always  deep  or  high, 
it  is  not  the  fault  of  her  art,  but 
rather  the  limitations  of  her  orig- 
inal endowment,  the  limitations  of 
hereditary  environment,  the  uni- 
versal limitations  imposed  upon  the 
translation  from  spirit  into  matter. 

With  the  arrival  of  the  first 
whaling  vessels,  the  hula  was  mod- 
ernized to  suit  the  jaded  palates  of 
the  sailors  of  a  hundred  years  ago. 
More  and  more  objectionable  feat- 
ures were  introduced.  The  natives, 
ever  obliging,  were  influenced  by 
the  effects  of  gin  and  the  desire  for 
the  suggestive  dance,  and  the  hula- 
hula  degenerated  into  the  thing  it 
is  today. 


68 


LIGHTS  and  SHADOWS  on  the  SCREEN 


C~}F  interest  are  the  following  com- 
ments, made  by  experienced  pro- 
ducers: "Here  is  a  curious  reflex  of 
1  933's  repeal,"  says  Jesse  Lasky,  "the 
legalization  of  spirits  has  weakened 
the  dramatic  effects  of  drinking.  Where- 
as prohibition  tended  to  glorify  the 
drunkard,  repeal  seems  to  debase  him." 

"Mr.  Lasky  recently  ordered  a  drink- 
ing scene  out  of  a  picture  because  it 
had 'lost  its  wallop!  What  would  have 
been  dramatic  several  weeks  ago  now 
suddenly  became  comic.' 

"Another  leader,  Mr.  Sheehan,  pro- 
phesies for  1934:  'Cynical,  sophisti- 
cated screen  plays  with  synthetic  sin- 
ners and  double  meaning  dialogue  are 
things  of  the  past.  The  New  Year 
will  see  a  great  revival  of  popularity 
for  simple  human  pictures  dealing  with 
everyday  life.  *  *  *  The  public  is 
interested  in  real  people  trying  to  make 
the  best  out  of  life'." 

Reviews  and  Previews* 
Counselor    at   Law    (Univ.): 

Life  story  of  a  Jewish  lawyer  who 
faithfully  befriends  his  race  while  sur- 
mounting overwhelming  obstacles  in 
environment,  politics  and  matrimony. 
Excellent  for  Adults  and  Young  People. 

Should  Ladies  Behave?  (M.  G. 

M.):  Diverting  comedy  in  the  mod- 
ern manner,  in  which  a  young  girl, 
deciding  to  become  sophisticated,  in- 
volves her  flighty  mother,  her  testy  old 
father  and  her  unconventional  aunt. 
Excessive  smoking  mars  an  otherwise 
interesting  picture.  For  Adults  and 
Young  Adults. 

By  Candlelight  (Universal)  • 
Comedy,  in  the  Vienese  manner,  of  two 
servants  who  masquerade  as  their  em- 
ployers.    Sophisticated. 

MR.  SKITCH  (Fox)  :  Will  Rogers 
in  a  picture  of  many  laughs  and  homely 
philosophy.     Family. 

Flying  Down  to  Rio  (R.  K.  O.) : 

An  unimportant  story,  elaborately  pro- 
duced, with  some  lovely  dancing  so 
mixed  with  vulgarity  as  to  make  the 
whole  disgusting. 

Going  Hollywood  (M.  G.  M.)-. 

Pleasing,  light  entertainment,  based  on 
a  very  thin  story.  All  right  for  families 
who  can  stand  another  musical  ex- 
travaganza. 

Roman  Scandals  (United  Ar- 
tists) :  Pretentious  presentation  of  ad- 
ventures of  a  knight  errant  grocery  boy 
who  is  transported  in  a  dream  to  an- 
cient Rome.  Occasionally  lapses  into 
the  risque,  aside  from  which  it  would 
suit  the  family. 

Bombay  Mail  (Univ.) :  Murder 
■on  train  is  solved  by  flippant  detective. 
Adults,  if  any. 

Thundering  Herd  (Par.) :  Typ- 
ical Western  with  beautiful  scenery. 
Family. 

*Pictures   for   children    will   say   "familv"   or 
"children. " 


YKTHEN  a  great  editor  rates  cul- 
tivating a  taste  for  better 
motion  pictures  with  the  nine 
major  problems  which  confront 
the  women  of  the  United  States 
in  1934,  and  of  equal  importance 
with  eliminating  racketeering, 
opposing  war  and  keeping  moth- 
erhood safe,  those  who  have  been 
striving  for  the  support  of  better 
films  may  congratulate  themselves 
that  they  have  found  a  strong 
champion. 

In  outlining  a  1934  program 
for  women's  organizations,  Lor- 
ing  A.  Schuler,  editor  of  the 
Ladies  Home  Journal,  writes: 
"Hollywood's  great  industry  lives 
only  by  favor  of  the  public.  If 
dirty  pictures  fill  the  theatres, 
then  the  producer  can  only  con- 
clude that  the  public  likes  them 
dirty.  But  if  the  women  voice 
a  loud  enough  demand  for  better 
films,  and  patronize  them  when 
they  are  produced,  then  Holly- 
wood will  surely  see  the  light." 


Girl  Without  a  Room  (Par.): 
Vulgar,  cheap  story  of  American  Art 
Students'  experiences  in  Paris.  Not 
recommended. 

Advice     to     the     Lovelorn 

(United  Artists)  :  Fast  moving  and 
fairly  entertaining  comedy  of  a  reporter, 
assigned  to  the  advice  column  of  the 
paper,  which  he  finally  uses  to  close  up 
some  racketeering.  Adults  and  Young 
People. 

The  Chief   (M.  G.  M.):     Less 

funny  than  the  radio  broadcasts  of  Ed 
Wynn,  the  story  will  entertain  those 
who  like  this  comedian.     Family. 

Convention  City  (First  Nat'l) : 
Rough  comedy,  low  in  tone  through- 
out, and  cannot  fail  to  leave  bad  taste 
with  those  who  are  discriminating. 
Not  recommended. 

CRIMINAL  AT  LARGE  (Helber  Pro- 
ductions) :  Well  built  story  with  solu- 
tion to  series  of  murder  mysteries  com- 
ing as  a  clever  surprise.  Adults  and 
Young  Adults. 

Eight  Girls  in  a  Boat  (Par.) : 

English  version  of  German  film  pre- 
sents play  of  doubtful  entertainment 
value,  full  of  glaring  inaccuracies,  un- 
convincing sentimentalities  and  ridicu- 
lous inconsistencies.  Several  moving 
incidents,  lovely  photography  and  a 
fairly  sincere  treatment  of  the  central 
theme,  cannot  redeem  a  picture  which 
needs  redeeming  badly.  Not  recom- 
mended. 

Miss    Fane's    Baby    is    Stolen 

(Par.)  :  Splendid  story  of  the  kidnap- 
ing racket  told  with  restraint  and  deep 
human  feeling,  in  which  the  forces  of 
law  and  order  triumph.  Adults  and 
Young  Adults. 


Queen  Christina  (M.  G.  M.): 
Fine  historical  romance  of  strange  and 
brilliant  young  Swedish  queen  of  1 7th 
century,  impersonated  in  an  inimitable 
manner  by  the  inimitable  Garbo.  One 
of  the  fine  productions  of  the  year 
Adults. 

Shadows  of  Sing  Sing  (Colum- 
bia) :  Interesting  police  melodrama, 
with  good  entertainment  for  Adults  ana 
Young  People. 

Son  of  a  Sailor   (M.  G.  M.) : 
Comedy  of  boastful,  romantic  sailor  in 
the  Pacific  fleet,  a  mixture  of  slapstick 
and  modern  fun,  and  is  generally  amus 
ing.     Family. 

Gallant  Lady  (20th  Cent.)-. 
After  an  unnecessarily  distasteful  be- 
ginning, the  picture  swings  into  a  vital, 
sympathetic  and  human  tale,  done  in 
the  best  modern  manner;  Ann  Harding 
is  lovely.     Adults  and  Young  Adults. 

Long  Lost  Father  (R.  K.  O.) : 
Pleasant  enough  comedy  of  a  sophisti- 
cated father  who  loses  his  heart  to  hi? 
daughter  and  helps  her  with  her  love 
affairs.     Adults  and  Young  Adults. 

STRANGE  HOLIDAY    (Par)  :      Pro- 
found    and    poignant    story    of    His 
Majesty,   Death,    who   assumes  mortal 
form  for  awhile,  to  find  out  the  mean 
ing  of  life.    Adults  and  Young  People. 

His  Double  Life  (Par) :  Slowly 
moving  picture  with  some  charm  and 
little  of  the  delightful  whimsicality  we 
had  been  led  to  expect.  Family,  but 
only  a  fairish  program  picture. 

The  Ten  Best  Pictures 
Each  year  certain  groups  and  organ- 
izations and  publications  compile  a 
list  of  the  pictures  they  consider  the 
best  of  the  twelve  months  past.  To 
compare  these  lists  is  interesting;  as  a 
rule  more  than  half  of  the  ten  pictures 
named  are  to  be  found  on  all  lists. 
The  associated  motion  picture  pro- 
ducers name  the  following  ten:  Cav- 
alcade, Berkeley  Square,  Counselor  at 
Law,  One  Man's  Journey,  Little 
Women,  Cradle  Song,  Alice  in  Won- 
derland, Be  Mine  Tonight,  Lady  for 
a  Day,  S.  O.  S.  Iceberg.  Other  lists 
have  included  Smoky,  Topaze,  Chris- 
topher Bean,  Eskimo,  Queen  Chris- 
tina, Rasputin,  and  Three-Cornered 
Moon. 

Of  particular  interest  is  the  fact  that 
in  the  first  named  ten  few  of  women 
stars  who  are  considered  most  popular 
appeared — Charlotte  Henry,  Heather 
Angel,  Diana  Wynyard,  Dorothea 
Wieck  ,  May  Robson,  Katherine  Hep- 
burn, Bebe  Daniels — where  are  the 
Crawfords,  Shearers,  Bennetts,  Hard- 
ings,  Gaynors,  Dietrichs,  Wests,  etc.? 
Apparently  the  public  wants  a  good 
story,  well  presented,  more  than  they 
want  their  old  favorites.  The  Barry- 
more  men,  Leslie  Howard,  Clive  Brook, 
and  others  who  took  male  leads  are 
well  known. 


69 


Ward   Teachers'   Message,  April,  1934 

Prepared  by  OSCAR  W.   McCONKIE,   under  appointment   of  the  Presiding 

Bishopric 


The  Resurrection 
A  Victory 

HPHE  star  at  Bethlehem  heralded  a 
proclamation  of  peace,  but  the 
resurrection  ("rising  again  from  the 
dead")  was  a  declaration  of  victory — 
of  ultimate  final  triumph  over  stern, 
stubborn  conflict;  over  wicked  design; 
over  Hebrew  authority;  over  Roman 
condemnation;  over  the  grave,  and 
over  death  and  hell.  It  was  a  triumph 
incomparable,  worthy  the  Lamb.  It 
planted  eternal  hope  in  the  hearts  ot 
men,  and  restored  life  everlastingly.  It 
was  the  most  spectacular  event  of  time, 
and  answered  forever,  with  burning 
and  emblazoned  reality,  the  interrog- 
atory, "If  a  man  die  shall  he  live 
again?" 

Natural  and  Supernatural 
Witnesses 

That  the  scriptures  witness  a  literal 
resurrection  of  the  body  is  beyond 
the  purview  of  doubt.  Job  knew  thai 
in  the  flesh  he  would  see  God;  Isaiah 
wrote  that  the  dead  should  arise  with 


their  bodies;  Daniel  foretold  an  awak- 
ening of  those  that  sleep  in  the  dust; 
Paul  testified  that  "if  so  be  that  the 
dead  rise  not,"  "we  are  found  false 
witnesses  of  God;"  Matthew  witnessed 
that  the  graves  of  many  opened  and 
that  the  dead  came  forth;  John  "saw 
the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before 
God,"  and  saw  "death  and  hell  deliver 
up  the  dead  which  were  in  them;" 
Mary,  angels,  certain  disciples,  Thomas 
and  others  beheld  the  resurrected  Lord. 
Angels  verified  that  He  had  risen,  and 
the  Master  openly  taught  the  doctrine, 
that  the  "Father  raiseth  up  the  dead," 
and  comfortingly  assured,  "I  am  the 
resurrection,  and  the  life;  he  that  be- 
lieveth  on  me,  though  he  were  dead, 
yet  shall  he  live." 

The  God-Head  to  Witness 

This  transcendent  truth  is  affirmed 
by  the  united  chorus  of  the  God-Head. 
The  Holy  Ghost  witnesses  to  all  who 
will  hear;  the  Son  of  Man  plainly 
taught  the  doctrine,  and  the  everlasting 
God  commanded  all  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  to  hear  the  Son.  Is  there 
need  for  other  witnesses? 


A  Fundamental  Doctrine 

The  resurrection  is  a  fundamental 
doctrine  of  the  Church,  to  be  taught 
with  its  first  principles.  In  Christ  shall 
all  be  made  alive.  All  shall  come  forth 
and  stand  before  God  for  judgment. 
Mere  contemplation  ennobles  thought 
and  its  realization  is  the  crowning  event 
of  life. 

Position  of  L.  D.  S. 

The  Latter-day  Saints  witness  these 
things,  without  darkly  veiled  mystery. 
We  testify  that  the  Son  of  Man  was 
raised  up;  that  He  conquered  death; 
that  He  unlocked  the  door  for  all  men; 
that  He  ascended;  that  He,  with  resur- 
rected body,  appeared  to  Joseph  Smith; 
that  He  restored  the  Gospel;  that  He 
shall  come  again,  and  that  only  through 
Him  can  salvation  come.  To  the  testi- 
mony of  millions,  living  and  dead,  we 
add  this  solemn  witness,  and  expressly 
repudiate  all  teaching  to  the  contrary. 

Suggestions  to  Teachers 

OTUDY  prayerfully  how  best  to  pre- 
sent  your  message  to  the  different 
persons  you  visit. 

Be  prepared  on  special  message  each 
month. 

Gain  thorough  knowledge  of  Gospel 
and  of  instructions  of  authorities. 

Observe  faithfully  every  principle  o£ 
the  Gospel. 


Fremont  Stake  Leaders  Mobilize  for  Activity  Campaign 


A  LL  records  for  Church  activity  in 
■""  Fremont  Stake  were  broken  in  the 
campaign  which  brought  together  the 


entire  leadership  of  the  stake  pictured 
above  with  President  Heber  J.  Grant  as 
a  visitor.    President  Peter  J.  Ricks,  Jr., 


and  President  Arthur  Porter,  Jr.,  are  at 
President  Grant's  left  and  President 
Oswald  Christensen  at  his  right. 


170 


Correlating  Our  Efforts  to 
Save  Boys 

Excerpts  from  Remarks  of  Elder  George 

Albert  Smith  at  Aaronic  Priesthood 

Convention 

TT  is  impossible  to  estimate  how  much 
good  this  group  can  accomplish  if 
they  will  just  devote  themselves  to  the 
plan  that  has  been  outlined  today,  the 
correlating  of  the  three  departments  of 
this  Church  in  the  interest  of  the  boys. 
The  most  important  thing  that  may  be 
accomplished  by  the  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood is  to  prepare  boys  to  be  worthy  of 
promotion  to  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood. The  most  important  thing  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood  can  do  for  the 
men  is  to  prepare  them  for  eternal  life 
in  the  celestial  kingdom.  We  have 
stressed  Sunday  School;  we  have  stress- 
ed M.  I.  A.,  and  have  succeeded  won- 
derfully, but  while  we  have  been  doing 
that  in  some  instances  we  have  over- 
looked the  fact  that  Sunday  School  is 
but  an  auxiliary,  M.  I.  A.  is  but  an 
auxiliary  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints,  while  Priesthood 
is  an  essential  part  of  the  Church. 
Some  Priesthood  leaders  have  felt  that 
they  did  not  have  the  cooperation  of 
the  auxiliary  workers,  and  some  of  the 
auxiliary  workers  have  thought  that  the 
men  in  the  Priesthood  were  not  inter- 
ested in  the  auxiliaries.  Some  who 
have  majored  in  Sunday  School  have 
apparently  thought  that  it  was  the  most 
important,  and  some  M.  I.  A.  leaders 
have  appeared  to  be  little  concerned 
about  the  Sunday  School  or  the  Priest- 
hood, but  have  been  enthusiastic  about 
M.  I.  A. 

"Fortunately  we  have  arrived  at  a 
point  when  we  realize  that  it  will  re- 
quire cooperation  of  the  workers  in  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood,  the  workers  in  the 
Sunday  School  and  the  workers  in  the 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  if  we  are  going  to 
interest  all  the  boys.  Suppose  that 
only  60%  are  already  in  Aaronic 
Priesthood  quorums.  If  the  other  40% 
are  not  brought  in  they  will  lose  a  part 
of  the  training  the  Lord  himself  pro- 
vided for  the  development  of  his  sons. 
If  we  can  focus  the  attention  of  the 
officers  of  the  Priesthood,  the  Sunday 
School  and  the  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  on  the 
fact  that  by  uniting  we  will  reach  every 
phase  of  the  boy's  life,  not  one  of  them 
should  get  away.  If  a  boy  is  reluctant 
to  go  to  Priesthood  meetings,  we  will 
interest  him  in  Sunday  School  or  the 
M.  I.  A.  with  a  group  of  boys  that  are 
members  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood. 
And  they  will  doubtless  change  his  at- 
titude toward  the  quorum.  That 
Priesthood  organization  will  become  so 
attractive  that  he  won't  have  to  be 
coaxed.    He  will  want  to  be  one  of  the 


group  of  boys  that  are  doing  things.  I 
think  that  if  we  can  get  a  vision  of  this 
work  we  will  take  the  plan  that  has 
been  outlined,  and  by  uniting  we  will 
not  only  reach  60%  or  70%,  but  every 
one. 

"There  are  men  in  this  Church  that 
have  been  opposed  to  the  Scout  move- 
ment. Why?  Because  they  were  not 
informed  of  the  benefits  that  would 
flow  to  the  boys.  Scouting  touches 
beneficially  many  boys  at  an  age  when 
apparently  other  things  do  not  satisfy. 
Unfortunately  some  men  who  are  much 
interested  in  Scouting  have  not  been 
converted  to  the  necessity  of  Priest- 
hood training.  They  have  worked 
with  Boy  Scouts  in  great  earnestness, 
and  there  is  no  question  that  they  have 
accomplished  much  that  is  desirable,  but 
they  have  not  done  all  that  is  necessary. 

"I  think  the  trouble  has  been  we 
have  narrowed  down  our  vision.  We 
have  been  interested  in  only  one  phase 
of  our  duty. 

"If  we  can  get  these  fine  Scout 
leaders  to  be  just  as  much  interested 
in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  as  in  scout- 
ing; if  we  can  inspire  these  excellent 
Sunday  School  workers  to  encourage 
the  boys  to  be  identified  with  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood,  don't  you  think  it 
will  help?  And  if  we  can  induce  these 
capable  leaders  in  the  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood to  get  these  boys  who  are  faith- 
ful in  their  quorums  to  labor  with  the 
boys  who  are  not,  and  prevail  upon 
them  to  attend  Sunday  School  and 
Mutual,  don't  you  think  it  will  help? 

"There  isn't  another  organization 
in  the  world  that  is  so  well  equipped  to 
do  this  work  as  we  are,  and  I  want  to 
say  that  this  movement  among  the  boys 
will  keep  us  in  the  front  rank  if  we 
will  push  forward  without  any  delay. 
I  am  grateful  for  this  meeting.  Bishop 
Cannon  and  his  counselors  have  been 
working  against  odds,  because  there 
hasn't  been  the  cooperation  there  should 
have  been  in  this  work.  Now,  if  we 
will  complete  this  program  and  make 
it  a  part  of  every  boy's  life,  we  will 
no  longer  be  compelled  to  admit  that 
40%  of  our  boys  are  not  participating 
in  the  Priesthood  work.  I  am  enthu- 
siastic for  the  Sunday  School  and 
M.  I.  A.  No  man  in  this  group  was 
ever  more  thankful  for  any  ordination 
that  came  to  him  than  I  was  when  I 
was  ordained  a  Deacon.  And  I  have 
always  been  grateful  for  the  blessings 
of  the  Priesthood.  I  hope  that  we  can 
bring  this  great  body  of  Priesthood  to 
see  that  we  need  all  of  these  depart- 
ments." 

Fremont  Stake  Reports 
Record  Activity 

"THAT  united  effort  produces  results 
is  indicated  by  the  experience  of 


Fremont  'stake  in  a  recent  activity  cam- 
paign reported  to  the  Presiding  Bish- 
opric in  a  letter  from  the  stake  presi- 
dency.    The  letter  follows: 

Bishop  Sylvester  Q.  Cannon 

and  Counselors 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Dear  Brethren: 

During  the  month  of  November  the 
Fremont  Stake  put  on  a  great  drive  to 
increase  the  attendance  at  sacrament 
and  priesthood  meetings  and  to  better 
the  efficiency  and  interest  in  these  meet- 
ings and  in  the  ward  teacher's  work. 
As  a  re'sult  of  this  drive,  our  stake 
scored  the  highest  it  has  ever  done,  as 
you  have  no  doubt  noticed  from  the 
report  sent  in  a  few  days  ago. 

All  the  stake  and  ward  officers  en- 
tered into  this  work  with  enthusiasm. 
The  Presidency  and  High  Councilmen 
visited  the  various  wards  each  Sunday, 
the  Priesthood  quorum  officers  visited 
each  member  of  their  quorum  inviting 
his  cooperation  and'  attendance,  the 
bi'shopric  organized  their  forces  and 
the  auxiliary  officers  aided  with  their 
support.  Special  features  were  planned 
for  each  of  the  meetings.  The  M.  I.  A. 
were  assigned  to  secure  a  large  attend- 
ance at  the  Fast  Meeting  and  to  feature 
it  by  numerous  young  people  bearing 
testimony;  one  meeting  was  assigned 
the  Seventies  to  conduct  missionary 
services  with  the  short  gospel  sermons, 
male  choruses,  etc.;  another  was  set 
apart  for  Primary  and  Sunday  School 
conferences;  and  the  last  one  was  a 
"Family  Night"  in  which  each  family 
was  expected  to  be  present  as  a  group 
and  sit  together,  and  the  program  made 
appropriate  for  a  meeting  of  that  kind. 

It  is  gratifying  to  note  the  interest 
and  success  of  some  of  these  meetings. 
Every  one  of  the  fourteen  wards  had  an 
attendance  of  upwards  of  forty  per- 
cent in  one  or  more  of  their  meetings 
and  only  one  falling  below  forty-five 
percent  in  the  maximum  attendance. 
One  ward  secured  eighty-five  percent 
in  one  meeting,  another  seventy-seven, 
another  seventy-four  and  seventy,  and 
a  number  between  sixty  and  seventy 
percent. 

It  was  our  aim  to  visit  every  delin- 
quent member  of  the  priesthood  in  the 
stake.  Some  of  the  elderly  men  of  the 
Aaronic  priesthood  who  had  not  been 
in  attendance  for  years  were  seen  at  their 
quorum  meetings  and  at  Sacrament 
meeting.  It  is  not  our  purpose  to 
boast,  but  we  do  feel  grateful  for  the 
spirit  of  this  drive.  It  seems  that  the 
Lord  was  with  us  in  it  all,  and  surely 
much  good  will  result  from  it  and 
carry  over  in  our  future  work.  It  is 
now  some  four  years  ago  since  we  made 
a  similar  effort  to  make  our  stake  one 
hundred  percent  in  ward  teaching,  and 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


171 


GOU?  5im   ATTLWAliCL  ZLCORP  ~     195? 


stamooycRvyis  placohs 


TWUtTWEST  mZP     -     Cf15l6H  STOKE- 


.,-,.„__            1    jiim/deY      febbmipv     Mitpor         iipeio            HSv 

ji/n&            ji/ly            *i/<si/s"     scfTtrtp:?   oct^pcp       H<?v£r  ffcc     p1:ce,ms   .>      !-   ii   i  .  . 

WrtlM  t--C>                 I  |      |    15  22  29  J    12    19  26   »    12    19  26   2    9     16  23  JO   7    1*  21  2> 

*     II    IS  25    2     9     16  21  JO    6    ■?  20  27  J     10    17  >4    1       «    ij    22  2Q    5      12    1*9   26    3 

0    17   24  31  r 

GEWGLGOOLD     k*******    *****    ******************* **** ****** *********!   *<tf 

cwvip  evens  K*******H*****to¥*****^****¥****^******w¥k*****,  ******}  *» 

(?0BD?T  MVIS    ********fe*^***^******§****************^*^*****^** 

4.***T7*  ++ 

TOU/W/157     |***~*T*~*K *b******& 

***.*jf***********^*|*****£** 

****  L*   33 

F1?EC? HOHEGfle   ********g*****|***f***b***********             ^   ^             § 

MOVCP 

CLWLEI5HWN    *****^**C¥****ri****Mg*¥******¥*******p*|i*****§*U**¥*     *4i 

OMY  GOWEN     ********^*****g***}***g****************§*£*****^******    **6 

JOSEPH  SCHOW     ****    *       8       *-    $*       *       R 

1    ^*§j    **    *^** 

**         i3 

JOSEPH  CWVI5      ********   *****   ****** 

A***************  .*    ******** 

****      *44 

*           27 

GD?H/M?4PO.T    ********    *****    ****** 

*       *    ****       **          **    * 

MILTON  OTLEY      *********   *****          *       * 

*       *    *             *                         * 

V 

AVAXV  BOOTH       ********    *****    ****** 

*********  ****!*****     *********^**      *49 

CHILES  PNCL      ********    *****    *************************    ***j*********     *37 

james  Mi/LraeN  ********  *****  *** 

*    *    **    *****^****           **    *    **    **         i) 

DOfWLPJKKSOh    ********   *****   ***   *   * 

*    *j*              ******        *        * 

*     *               2J 

?o6h:5t#i?m 

*W ***************      *  ,6 

JACICVIflLlC 

***]*****  **********      *  l6 

c?/qiewin  ?oetri50ii                                4H** 

*****J*{********U****^**+****^^¥^      Jf^ 

WBipnGunr:?  J_                        _,_ 

_^**|**  **  *j********      ,7| 

not  once  in  the  last  three  years  has 
it  fallen  below  that  mark.  We  want 
you  to  know  that  we  are  with  you  in 
your  efforts  to  increase  the  efficiency 
of  these  major  activities. 

Under  separate  cover  we  are  sending 
you  a  picture  of  the  Fremont  Stake 
Officers  taken  while  President  Grant 
was  in  attendance  at  our  September 
quarterly  conference.  Perhaps  it  is 
wgrthy  of  publication  in  the  Era  or 
the  News.  However,  you  use  your 
judgment  as  to  that. 

Very  sincerely  your  brethren, 
Peter  J.  Ricks,  Jr., 
Arthur  Porter,  Jr., 
Oswald  Christensen, 
Fremont  Stake  Presidency. 

Graphic  Chart  Encourages 
Attendance 

A  "GOLD  STAR"  attendance  rec- 
"^  ord"  with  stars  awarded  at  every 
quorum  meeting  as  earned  was  the  effec- 
tive method  used  by  the  Deacons 
Quorums  of  the  Twenty-first  ward  of 
Ensign  stake  in  1933  to  increase  at- 
tendance and  activity.  One  of  the 
charts  is  reproduced  on  this  page.  As 
the  roll  was  called  each  quorum  meet- 
ing the  star  earned  by  the  member 
was  attached  in  the  presence  of  the 
entire  class.  A  gold  star  was  awarded 
for  attendance  and  all  assignments  filled. 
A  silver  star  was  given  for  attendance 
only.  A  red  star  indicated  absence  but 
with  proper  excuse.  Absence  without 
excuse  was  shown  by  a  blank  space. 
Use  of  the  chart  and  other  aids  used 
by  the  supervisors  enabled  the  two 
quorums  of  the  Twenty-first  ward  to 
make  an  excellent  record  for  the  year. 
Every  boy  is  accounted  for  every  week. 


Cache  Stake  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood Leads  in  Ward 
Teaching 

"THE  major  part  of  the  ward  teaching 
in  all  the  wards  of  Cache  Stake  is 
now  being  done  by  members  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood.  Eventually  it  is 
hoped  to  have  the  entire  responsibility 
taken  over  by  Lesser  Priesthood  quo- 
rums. Reports  from  the  Stake  Pres- 
idency and  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  com- 
mittee are  that  results  are  highly  satis- 
factory and  that  much  good  is  resulting 
from  the  plan.  The  young  men  are 
carefully  prepared  in  advance,  being 
given  the  monthly  message  in  ample 
time  for  study.  An  effective  reporting 
system  is  followed  which  shows  at  all 
times  during  the  month  the  progress  of 
the  visits. 


Hawthorne  Ward  Makes 
Outstanding  Record 

CEVENTY-FIVE  percent  average  at- 
^  tendance  at  quorum  meeting,  10,- 
206  assignments  filled,  every  Aaronic 
Priesthood  member  enrolled  on  the 
quorum  records  and  accounted  for  and 
90%  of  the  members  of  all  ages  observ- 
ing the  Word  of  Wisdom  are  high- 
lights of  the  report  of  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood activity  in  Hawthorne  ward  of 
Granite  Stake  compiled  by  Fred  E. 
Curtis,  chairman  of  the  ward  Aaronic 
Priesthood  Committee.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year  the  ward  leaders  and 
members  set  a  mark  of  10,000  assign- 
ments to  be  filled  by  members  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood.  The  goal  was 
exceeded  by  206.  An  effort  was  made 
to  bring  into  activity  every  member 
between  12  and  20.  Only  5  remained 
on  the  inactive  list  at  the  end  of  the 
year  out  of  a  total  of  154.  The  report 
in  detail  with  comparisons  with  1932 
is  reproduced  herewith: 


Aaronic  Priesthood  Record — Hawthorne  Ward,  Granite  Stake 

1 9  3  3  as  Compared  With  1932 


Deacons 

Total  Priesthood  in  Ward 7 1 

Number  enrolled  in  Quorums 7 1 

Total  Number  Active 55 

Total  Inactive  16 

Inactive  over  20  Years  of  Age 13 

Inactive  under  20  Years  of  Age 3 

Average  Monthly  Attendance  50 

Percent  of  Total  in  Attendance 71 

Number  of  assignments  filled 4,289 

Number  Who  Filled  Assignments 52 

Observers  of  Word  of  Wisdom 65 

Number  Quorums  Organized 3 


Total 

Teachers 

Priests 

1933 

1932 

66 

52 

189 

187 

66 

52 

189 

187 

47 

47 

149 

138 

19 

5 

40 

49 

17 

5 

35 

37 

2 

5 

7 

46 

45 

141 

127 

70 

87 

75 

68 

3  ,,022 

2,895 

10,206 

8,062 

45 

41 

138 

131 

61 

46 

172 

163 

1 

1 

5 

5 

72 


General  Superintendence 

Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

GEORGE  ALBERT  SMITH, 
RICHARD  R.  LYMAN, 
MELVIN  J.  BALLARD, 
OSCAR  A.  KIRKHAM 

Executive  Secretary 


Send  all  Correspondence  td  Committees  Direct  to   General  Offices 


General  Offices  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

SO  NORTH  MAIN  STREET 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

General  Offices  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

33   BISHOP'S   BUILDING 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


General  Presidency 

Y.  L.  M.  I.  A. 

RUTH  MAY  FOX, 

LUCY  GRANT  CANNON, 

CLARISSA  A.  BEESLEY, 

ELSIE  HOGAN 

Executive  ecretary 


"":H>>l"'i:  >H M Hi) m i: .||.III>:.ih.|lll|i;M|!!||!llllliilllinilllllllH:iill.iUiHHiN 'iirilHI! JIIIHIMHIIIHII (illlMIIMUIIlM i HUH II. H Mil .MUi Ml>: M >H Hlilllinilll H ' : I U Mill IHIIH.IH,: ! M MMIl,!  imHIIIMIIKirpHi-, III!:, IF lllllillimillimillllllllllHIIIIUIIIIMIIIIMI 


M.  I.  A.  Musical  Festival 

PREPARATIONS  are  going  for- 
ward for  the  great  Musical  Festival 
to  be  held  in  the  tabernacle  in  Salt 
Lake  City  at  the  time  of  our  coming 
June  Conference.  We  are  pleased  to 
learn  that  ward  and  stake  Musical 
Festivals  are  now  being  held. 

Leaders  are  requested  to  study  again 
the  instructions  given  in  our  Music 
Manual  and  pay  special  attention  to 
the  numbers  which  must  be  prepared, 
the  quota  of  singers  from  different 
stakes,  and  other  important  instructions 
in  relation  to  this  big  event.  The 
Music  Committee  of  our  General 
Boards  are  sending  to  the  field  a  series 
of  special  communications  covering 
detailed  instruction  in  relation  to  this 
event.  The  Committee  is  also  arrang- 
ing to  hold  institutes  in  as  many 
centers  as  possible  to  give  definite  help 
in  the  preparation  of  the  festival  music 
numbers. 

Noble  Cain  Will  Come  to 
Salt  Lake  Again  For 
June  Meeting 


N 


O  B  L  E 
CAIN,  of 
Chicago,  who 
made  M.  I.  A. 
history  as  di- 
rector of  the 
gigantic  festi- 
val chorus  dur- 
ing the  June 
conference  o  f 
1932,  has  been 
secured  to  di- 
rect the  second 
b  i  g  Church- 
wide  festival  in 
June,  1934,  it 
is  announced 
today  by  the 
general  boards. 
The  talented  leader  who  won  the 
love  of  the  nearly  three  thousand  singers 
in  1932  and  the  admiration  of  the 
thousands  who  packed  the  Tabernacle 
to  capacity  to  hear  the  singers,  was 
chosen  to  conduct  the  second  such 
chorus  by  the  unanimous  vote  of  the 
joint  general  boards. 

The  second  festival  chorus,  it  is  ex- 


NOBLE   CAIN,   CHICAGO 


pected,  will  exceed  the  3,000  mark 
and  will  be  heard  in  concert  in  the 
Tabernacle  on  the  Saturday  evening  of 
the  June  M.  I.  A.  conference. 

The  announcement  of  Mr.  Cain's 
selection  as  director  and  the  plans 
being  made  to  have  members  of  the 
chorus  sing  under  him  for  three  days 
prior  to  the  grand  concert  are  expected 
to  attract  the  attention  of  the  hundreds 
of  M.  I.  A.  members  in  the  wards  of  the 
Church  who  will  make  up  the  chorus 
next  spring. 

Sunday  Evening 

Joint  Program  For  April 

1.  Song — "Come   O,    Thou   King   of 
Kings." 

2.  Invocation. 

3.  Duet — "Come,  Thou  Glorious  Day 
of  Promise." 

4.  Reading  from  Doc.  and  Cov. 

Note:  It  is  suggested  that  it  bear 
on  the  second  coming  of  the  Savior. 
Such  a  reading  may  be  found  in  the 
29th,  84th,  or  88th  Sec.  This 
reading  should  be  assigned  before- 
hand and  throughly  prepared  and 
practiced. 

5.  Song — "Lo!       The    Mighty    God 
Appearing"    (Choir  or  Chorus). 

6.  Address — The    Sacred    Jubilee     or 
The  Messiah's  Second  Coming. 

Note:  Speaker  should  be  noti- 
fied in  order  that  he  may  make  a 
long  and  careful  study  of  the  sub- 
ject. It  may  be  well  to  follow  the 
chronological  course  of  events  in 
relating  this  story.  A  brief  outline 
may  be  as  follows: 

The    promise    that    the    Savior 
would  come  in  glory. 
The  time  of  His  coming,  includ- 
ing the  signs. 

"An  angel  will  sound  a  trump 
both  long  and  loud  and  all  na- 
tions shall  hear  it  and  there  shall 
be  silence  in  Heaven  for  the  space 
of  half  an  hour,  and  imme- 
diately after  shall  the  curtain  of 
heaven  be  unfolded  after  it  is 
rolled  up,  and  the  face  of  the 
Lord  shall  be  unveiled  and  the 
Saints  who  are  upon  the  Earth 
who  are  alive  shall  be  quickened 
and  caught  up  to  meet  Him  and 
they  who  have  slept  in  their 
graves  shall  come  forth,  for  their 


a. 


b. 


graves  shall  be  opened  and  they 
shall  be  caught  up  to  meet  Him 
in  the  midst  of  the  pillar  of 
Heaven."  (Doc.  and  Cov.  88: 
95-96-97). 

Among  the  hosts  of  Heavenly 
angels  will  be  the  ancient  Apos- 
tles clothed  in  robes  of  right- 
eousness and  crowned  with 
glory,  who  shall  judge  the 
righteous  of  Israel.  (Doc.  and 
Cov.  29.) 

References:  Doc.  and  Cov. 
29:45-77-84-88,  etc.  Trans- 
lation of  Matt.  24th,  Pearl  of 
Great  Price;  Ready  Reference — ■ 
Bible,  and  Book  of  Mormon, 
3rd  Nephi;  "Articles  of  Faith," 
Talmage,  pages  3  71  to  376; 
"Jesus  the  Christ." 

7.  Song — "The  Day  Dawn  is  Break- 
ing"— Choir  and  Congregation.  . 

8.  Benediction.  j 

Grant  Stake  Adult 
Social 

LJOSTESSES  received  the  guests  and 
presented  them  with  appropriate 
symbols,  by  which  they  grouped  them- 
selves for  the  evening.  All  persons  of 
similar  symbols  formed  groups  to  enter 
the   contesting   games   later   presented. 

The  evening  commenced  with  com- 
munity singing  in  which  were  intro- 
duced original  songs  composed  par- 
ticularly for  the  occasion.  These  were 
so  clever  and  were  led  by  such  a  suc- 
cessful leader  'that  an  hour  slipped 
quickly  away. 

Large  symbols  matching  the  small 
ones  given  to  individuals  were  placed 
on  the  walls  at  various  intervals  and 
here  next  the  guests  congregated  in 
groups,  making  the  discovery  that  each 
symbol  had  a  name  and  was  called  a 
town  or  village.  Here,  too,  the  guests 
were  greeted  by  a  leader  who  numbered 
them  ones  and  twos  and  through  the 
contest  work  they  were  thus  identified. 
The  leader  remained  and  instructed 
each  new  group  as  to  the  rules  of  the 
game,  as  they  came  to  play. 

Each  group  chose  a  member  as  their 
mayor  and  were  then  ready  to  com- 
mence the  contests  of  the  evening.  The 
games  were  started  and  stopped  by  a 
whistle.  The  ones  and  twos  were 
alternated  so   that   no   one   played  the 


THE     i  M  P  ROV  EtvTE  NT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


73 


RIGBY   1ST  WARD    GOLD   AND    GREEN   BALL 

same  game  twice.  Fourteen  games 
were  played  during  the  evening,  repre- 
senting the  fourteen  wards  of  the  stake. 

When  the  games  were  played  the 
mayor  having  the  most  punches  on  his 
symbol,  winning  the  most  games,  was 
presented  with  candy  for  him  and  his 
group. 

The  guests  then  formed  two  lines 
and  served  themselves  to  cake  and  ice- 
cream. As  they  ate  songs,  readings, 
and  a  clever  stunt  were  given.  At  the 
close  of  a  happy  evening,  they  all  voted 
for  another  in  1934. — Reported  by 
Wanda  Kirkham,  Adult  Leader. 

What  Other  Stakes 
Are  Doing 
Rigby  Stake 

'THE    Gold    and   Green    Ball   of    the 
First  Ward,    Rigby  Stake,   was   a 
gala  affair,  and  was  attended  by  a  ca- 
pacity crowd.      The  beautiful  recrea- 


tion hall  was  appropriately  decorated, 
the  throne  for  the  queen  being  particu- 
larly charming  in  its  arrangement  of 
gold  and  green. 

Lyman  Stake 

One  of  the  noteworthy  points  of 
the  Mothers  and  Daughters'  outing  held 
in  Lyman  Stake  was  the  presence  of 
Mrs.  Charles  Walker  and  her  six 
daughters,  who  won  the  prize  as  the 
largest  family  of  M.  I.  A.  age.  Prizes 
also  were  awarded  the  oldest  and  the 
youngest  mother  present. 

Pocatello  Stake 

The  Gold  and  Green  Ball  of  the 
Pocatello  Stake  was  held  Friday  eve- 


MRS.  CHARLES  WALKER  AND   HER  SIX  M.   I.  A. 
GIRLS,  LYMAN  STAKE 


The  Beloved 
Cinderella 

(Continued  from  page   158) 

}§*° -°4 

reckon  we'll  have  lunch.  Here's 
Ma  now.  What  you  got — hot  bis- 
cuits, Ma?" 

Mrs.  Binney  nodded,  greeting 
John.  She  had  lost  flesh,  her  round 
face  had  fallen  into  flabby  lines, 
her  eyes  were  restless;  John  noticed 
that  her  hands  shook  as  she  filled 
his  plate.  Pap  looked  at  her 
keenly. 

"Nothin'  wrong,  is  there,  Ma?" 
he  asked  kindly. 

She  started  violently.  "Ain't 
anything  wrong!"  she  exclaimed 
sharply.  "What  you  watchin'  me 
for,  'Lisha  Binney?  I  ain't — I 
ain't  been  stealin'!" 

Pap's  amazement  was  cut  short 
by  the  telephone  bell.     He  started. 

"Gosh!"  he  said  good-naturedly, 
"between  th'  storm  an'  your  snap- 
pin'  at  me,  Ma,  I  kinder  lost  my 
nerve.     You  answer  it." 

Mrs.  Binney  dropped  into  her 
chair. 

"No,  I  won't!"  she  said  weak- 
ly, shivering. 


Mr.  Binney  rose  and  went  to  the 
telephone.  John,  trying  not  to 
listen,  asked  Mrs.  Binney  for  an- 
other fried  egg. 

"You  do  them  just  right,"  he 
said. 

She  was  pleased.  "Ain't  too 
brown?"  she  asked,  helping  him. 
"Pap  likes  em'  hard  an' — "  she 
stopped,  the  spoon  suspended,  her 
lips  apart  for  the  first  time. 

Pap's  startled  voice  rang  out 
clearly.  "Sure!  You  come  straight 
home,  honey.  I  don't  know  what 
you  mean — ain't  his  daughter? 
My  land,  Stargrass !  Come  straight 
home,  honey;  I'll  meet  th'  train — 


yes,  sure 


He  hung  up  the  receiver  and 
turned,   his   face   suddenly   white. 

"What  in  Jerusalem  does  she 
mean?"  he  gasped,  looking  from 
John  to  his  wife  and  back  again, 
aghast.  "That  was  Star — little 
Stargrass!  Sure,  it  was,"  he  an- 
swered Mrs.  Binney's  negative  ex- 
clamation. "She  says  she  aint' 
Blanchard's  daughter  at  all.  It's 
all  a  mistake,  an'  she's  comin'  home 
on  th'  twelve  forty-seven;  ought 
to  be  here  'round  four  o'clock — if 
she  can  get  here  at  all." 

John  laid  down  his  knife   and 


GOLD  AND  GREEN  QUEENS,   POCATELLO  STAKE 

ning,  January  26,  in  the  Dance  Gar- 
dens. It  was  attended  by  around 
1,800  people  and  was  the  most  gor- 
geous, gala  affair  ever  held  in  the  his- 
tory of  this  stake. 

Eight  queens  were  selected  and  pre- 
sented to  Mrs.  Lillus  Hill  who  reigned 
as  Queen  of  Queens.  The  queens  were 
presented  with  two  attendants,  and  the 
ceremony  was  carried  out  in  royal  fash- 
ion. •  The  hall  was  beautifully  deco- 
rated with  large  Gold  and  Green  ban- 
ners hung  araund  the  walls,  with  an 
insignia  on  each — one  for  the  Bee-Hive, 
Gleaners,  Vanguards,  M  Men,  Scouts, 
andM.  I.  A. 

Six-foot  square  chandeliers  were 
placed  over  the  light  and  painted  gold, 
which  gave  the  hall  a  most  pleasing 
effect  and  carried  out  in  detail  the  gold 
trimmings.  The  queens  wore  beauti- 
ful gowns  with  long  trains,  and  the 
stage  was  decorated  beautifully  with 
palms  and  flowers. 


fork.  "That  train  runs  past  Han- 
over Junction,"  he  said  quickly; 
"they  told  me  at  the  station,  an 
hour  ago,  that  the  drifts  were  piling 
up  so  there  that  the  freight  had 
backed  down  into  the  yards  and 
was  stalled.  Call  her  up,  Mr.  Bin- 
ney, stop  her — I'll  go  up  to  town 
— if  I  can  get  there — ." 

Pap  looked  helplessly  at  the 
telephone.  "She's  hung  up; 
couldn't  hardly  hear  her  anyways. 
She  said  she  was  at  th'  station — 
goin'  to  take  th'  train — soon  as 
she  could." 

John  was  putting  on  his  great 
coat.  "I'll  go  down  to  the  station; 
if  she's  started  we'll — we'll  get  that 
train  somewhere,  storm  or  no 
storm!" 

He  was  already  at  the  door  but 
Pap  caught  his  arm.  "Tell  me," 
the  old  man  was  stern,  "do  you 
know  anythin'?  What  does  she 
m  e  a  n — -she  ain't  Blanchard's 
d?ughter?" 

"God  knows!"  said  John,  then 
he  caught  at  the  old  man's  detain- 
ing hand  and  flung  it  aside.  "Look 
at  that  storm — she's  got  to  be 
met!" 

Still  Pap  did  not  seem  to  grasp 
(Continued  on  page  190) 


174 


■;:;V 
..... 


:  ■  "     '.■■::  ;.:■;  ;;.;■-.  .      ':'<       :  :.     :  ■::  ,:  *  :  .:    *■;  ■■■■■■.■      .   ■  ..■.  ;  .  .     ....  .■;■■.■■;  ■  ■■.  .  ,  ,      .  ,  m  ijss? 

■■■■: .-■■:■■  :     ;       ?L:;  iS?::©?:;!  gf  S-i*^   ■■■■'    !      ■   :    :    :      ::  ■:.■:. ■■.■■■■.:■:■":■:■■. :     ;■;;:■ 


Culture  On  Budget 

AMERICA  has  a  'culture  budget' 
■""   now. 

"The  Art  Service  bureau  of  the 
American  Art  Dealers'  Association 
planned  it  so  that  'Americans  living 
under  the  high  pressure  of  present  day 
life  will  be  able  to  enrich  their  minds 
without  neglecting  the  enlargement  of 
their  bank  accounts.' 

"Thirty  hours  a  month  balances  the 
bureau's  'culture  budget,' — 12  hours 
to  literature,  five  hours  to  art,  five  hours 
to  drama  and  eight  hours  to  music. 

"Specifically,  the  culture  budgeteers 
must: 

"Make  one  visit  to  a  museum  each 
month,  2  hours. 

"Visit  six  art  exhibitions  at  one-half 
hour  each,  3  hours. 

"Hear  two  musical  concerts  or  re- 
citals, 4  hours. 

"Listen  to  four  radio  classical  pro- 
grams, 4  hours. 

"See  two  plays  a  month,  5  hours. 

"Read  one  outstanding  non-fiction 
work  every  two  months,  biography, 
memoirs  or  history,  5  hours. 

"Read  one  important  modern  novel 
every  two  months,  3  hours. 

"Reread  one  classic  every  two 
months,  3  hours. 

Read  one  volume  of  poetry  every 
two  months,  1  hour. 

"Total  for  one  month,  30  hours. 

"  'The  development  of  culture,' 
commented  Otto  M.  Torrington,  presi- 
dent of  the  association,  'Even  if  it 
is  only  lunch  hour  culture,  will  mean 
that  no  future  economic  slump  can 
make  the  American  business  man  feel 
so  completely  "broke"  as  he  feels  today. 
Culture  can  be  developed  to  the  defeat 
of  depression,  to  the  detriment  of  dollar 
worship  and  to  the  fuller  happiness  of 
life.' 

"The  service  bureau  estimated  the 
financial  side  of  the  budget  at  between 
$9  and  $10  a  month,  this  being  for 
the  plays,  concerts  and  books." 

This  budget  may  neither  fit  your 
needs  nor  your  circumstances.  Each 
one  of  us  must  prescribe  for  himself 
and  budget  his  own  life — for  spend 
it  we  must. 

All  of  us,  however,  may  benefit  by 
resolving  that  during  the  year  ahead 
we  will  enrich  our  lives: 

(1)  By  giving  an  adequate  pro- 
portion of  our  time  to  the  cultural  side 
of  life. 

(2)  By  learning  how  to  select 
worthy  replicas  of  good  pictures  and 


To  Live  Means  to  Enjoy 
Are  You  Alive? 

T  IFE  for  many  of  us  is  unneces- 
satily  gloomy,  grim,  somber, 
dull.  The  good  life  is  never 
stupid.  There  is  "something  the 
matter"  with  the  good  life  if  it 
is  not  also  radiant. 

We  are  robbing  ourselves  and 
our  associates  if  we  lack  the  will 
to  find  joyousness.  "Awake  to 
righteousness,"  really  means  to 
arouse  our  faculties  to  fuller  per- 
ceptions of  joy.  Man  is  that  he 
may  develop  fully  all  his  faculties. 

This  process  is  life,  eternal  life 
— the  supreme  achievement  made 
possible  by  divine  gift — the 
greatest  of  all. 

We  live  only  as  we  grow  in 
eternal  graces.  Merely  to  move 
about  here  does  not  mean  pro- 
gress. It  is  the  direction  of  travel 
that  counts. 

An  aimless  or  an  effortless  ex- 
istence are  little  better  than  a 
base  existence.  All  are  lifeless — 
void  of  the  vital  essence  of  eternal 
life,  joy,  advancement. 

We  are  in  eternity  now,  sur- 
rounded by  limitless  opportun- 
ities to  project  ourselves  other 
than  we  are  now. 

Infinite  potentialities,  gifts  and 
graces  of  mind  and  heart  and  soul 
invite  discovery  within  us  and 
fall  for  expression  and  exploita- 
tion without. 

Infinite  depths  and  heights  bid 
us  live  life  here  and  now — bid 
us  become  divine. 

Constant  Effort 
means  constant  Discovery, 

Constant  Discovery 
means  constant  Growth, 

Constant  Growth 
means  constant  Progress, 

Constant  Progress 
means  Eternal  Life, 

Eternal  Life 
means  Eternal  Joy. 


sculptures  for  constant  companionship 
in  our  homes. 

(3)  By  the  acquirement  of  a  taste 
for  good  music,  poetry,  and  other  liter- 
ature. 

(4)  By  some  travel  each  year  to 
places  rich  in  culture  and  romance. 


(5)  By  setting  aside  some  time  each 
day  to  watch  cloud  and  star  and  sun- 
set, to  study  birds,  and  to  enjoy  nature 
generally. 

(6)  By  quiet  reflection,  meditation 
and  looking  up  to  the  heights  of  life. 

Are  You  Color  Blind? 

TLTOW  many  colors  are  there  in  a  mud 
hole?  "Seventeen,"  says  one  artist. 

While  still  a  member  of  England's 
War  Council,  Winston  Churchill  took 
a  "joy  ride  in  a  paint-box,"  and  now 
urges  other  adults  to  try  the  experi- 
ment of  painting  as  a  hobby.    He  says: 

"And  this  is  a  tremendous  new  pleas- 
ure and  interest  which  invests  every 
walk  or  drive  with  an  added  object. 
So  many  colors  on  the  hillside,  each 
different  in  shadow  and  in  sunlight; 
such  brilliant  reflections  in  the  pool, 
each  a  key  lower  than  what  they  repeat; 
such  lovely  lights  gliding  or  silvering 
surface  or  outline,  all  tinted  exquisitely 
with  pale  color,  rose,  orange,  green  or 
violet.  I  found  myself  instinctively, 
as  I  walked,  noting  the  tint  and  char- 
acter of  a  leaf,  the  dreamy  purple  shades 
of  mountains,  the  exquisite  lacery  of 
winter  branches,  the  dim  pale  silhou- 
ettes of  far  horizons.  And  I  had  lived 
for  over  forty  years  without  ever  notic- 
ing any  of  them,  except  in  a  general 
way,  as  one  might  look  at  a  crowd  and 
say,  What  a  lot  of  people'." 

One  of  our  M.  I.  A.  Adult  members, 
who  is  making  "a  dab  at  it"  and 
thoroughly  enjoying  it,  kindly  furn- 
ished a  list  in  answer  to  the  query, 
"Does  it  cost  much  for  materials  to 
get  started?"  The  list  will  be  pub- 
lished next  month. 

Adults  and  Seniors 
Join  Socially 

■THE  social  affair  arranged  by  the 
Adult  and  Senior  classes  of  the  3rd 
Ward  in  Spanish  Fork  proved  to  be 
most  pleasant,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
many  adults  had  appeared  so  socially 
timid  as  to  make  the  success  of  the  event 
doubtful.  Under  the  leadership  of  a 
few,  all  members  soon  had  forgotten 
their  imagined  timidity  and  joined  in 
the  games  whole-heartedly.  Dancing 
of  an  older  day  was  a  feature,  followed 
by  a  plate  lunch.  Eighty  were  present, 
including  Bishopric  and  wives,  Stake 
leaders  and  visitors.  Two  members, 
both  past  75  years  of  age,  expressed 
the  hope  that  such  parties  would  occur 
frequently.  We  are  learning  more 
every  day  that  the  Church  provides  all 
that  goes  to  make  up  an  abundant  life. 


Leaders  >  Now  is  the  Time 
[  EADERS:  Now  is  the  time  to  pick 
up  all  loose  ends  in  our  Department 
and  round  out  our  program  so  that  we 
may  bring  our  season's  work  to  a  suc- 
cessful close  later  on. 

The  spring  of  the  year  brings  re- 
newed energy,  invites  us  to  greater  ac- 
tivity and  to  a  firm  determination  to 
finish  our  work  with  colors  flying. 
Examine  topics  still  to  be  discussed  and 
assign  them  far  enough  ahead  to  allow 
for  careful  intelligent  preparation.  Go 
over  the  remaining  events  in  your  Rec- 
reation Program.  Choose  those  you 
wish  to  feature.  Select  committees  and 
instruct  them  to  make  each  event  out- 
standing in  its  excellence.  Let's  have 
no  anti-climax.  Not  exhaustion  but 
greater  strength  and  power  to  do  should 
characterize  the  end  of  each  effort.  That 
is  the  law  of  progression. 

A  note  of  caution — we  are  depend- 
ing on  our  fine  leaders  to  so  guide  and 
control  discussion  as  to  avoid  or  prevent 
any  sort  of  radical  propaganda;  and  to 
see  that  no  poorly  thought  out  idea 
be  allowed  to  pass,  but  work  until  all 
ideas  are  clearly  and  intelligently  stated. 
Then  with  the  light  of  the  teachings  of 
the  Master  and  the  teachings  of  the  Gos- 
pel in  our  own  day  brought  to  bear  on 
the  subject  both  members  and  leaders 
may  formulate  an  opinion  of  their  own, 
that  will  enable  them  to  act  intelligently 
where  action  is  necessary  and  to  talk 
intelligently  on  the  subject  even  though 
no  action  be  possible. 
T_TOW  about  your  hobby?  Have  you 
ridden  it  to  death  or  has  it  died  of 
neglect  in  some  out  of  the  way  corner 
of  your  mind?  Or  have  you  ridden  it 
well  so  that  your  eyes  are  sparkling 
with  delight  and  your  heart  singing  be- 
cause of  the  lovely  trips  you  have  made 
on  the  nag?  Will  nobody  answer  our 
query? 

The  Modern  Corporation 
and  Private  Property 

By  Adolph  A.  Berte  and  Augustus 
C.  Means 

MacMillan  and  Co.,  Publishers,  1933 
CORPORATIONS  first  made  their 
^"^  appearance  in  the  business  world 
as  "joint  stock  trading  Companies"  in 
the  1 7th  century  in  England  and  Hol- 
land, where  many  merchant  empires 
were  built  upon  enterprises  of  a  cor- 
porate character. 

In  the  United  States  this  type  of 
enterprise  first  made  its  appearance 
along  about  1800;  and  the  first  ones 
so  organized  were  Utility  Corporations 
of    a    quasi-public    character.       Later, 


manufacturing  enterprise  took  on  the 
corporate  form. 

As  time  went  on  the  corporation 
idea  grew  because  it  was  possible 
through  the  medium  of  the  corporation 
to  unite  the  capital  and  recources  of 
many  individuals  in  the  promotion 
of  larger  and  larger  undertakings. 
The  corporation  idea  was  splendidly 
adapted  to  the  growth  of  modern  en- 
terprise, and  helped  it  along  rapidly. 
In  our  day  the  corporation  type  is  pre- 
dominant; virtually  all  business,  all  en- 
terprise is  conducted  under  it. 

It  was  inevitable,  therefore,  that  as 
time  went  on,  some  of  these  corpora- 
tions should  grow  to  mammoth  size 
and  become  all-powerful;  also  that  they 
should  become  problems  for  Govern- 
ment. If  one  follows  events  as  they 
are  happening  he  will  note  that  these 
larger  corporations  are  causing  much 
concern  in  this  day  of  our  depression 
when  every  phase  of  our  community 
life  is  coming  under  scrutiny;  they  are 
potentially  dangerous  because  of  the 
tremendous  power  they  are  able  to 
wield,  and  also  because  they  can,  and 
do  often,  defy  control. 

Originally  corporations  were  both 
controlled  and  managed  by  their  own- 
ers— the  stock  being  in  the  possession 
of  those  who  managed  them.  The 
Ford  Company  of  today  is  of  this  type, 
where  all  the  stock  is  held  in  one  family. 
But  generally  speaking,  the  present  day 
corporation,  notably  the  larger  ones, 
are  owned  by  hundreds  or  thousands, 
and  sometimes  even  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  stockholders,  scattered  all  over 
the  face  of  the  earth,  while  their  active 
management  is  confined  to  a  few  indi- 
viduals, representing  in  many  cases, 
only  a  minute  fraction  of  the  real 
ownership. 

It  is  quite  possible  that  the  rapid 
growth  and  tremendous  size  of  a  few 
of  our  national  corporations  has  had 
some  part  in  bringing  about  the  pres- 
ent economic  conditions;  at  least  some 
prominent  economists  think  so.  The 
corporation  therefore,  as  a  phase  of  our 
national  business  life,  needs  to  be  care- 
fully studied. 

"Two  hundred  great  corporations 
dominate  American  industry.  What 
is  their  nature?  Who  controls  them? 
And  how  is  it  done?  What  does  this 
mean  to  the  investor?  the  business 
man?  the  State?"  "The  rise  of  the 
modern  corporation  has  brought  a  con- 
centration of  economic  power  which 
can  compete  on  equal  terms  with  the 
modern  state — economic  power  versus 
political  power.  The  state  seeks  in 
some  aspects  to  regulate  the  corpora- 
tions,    while    the    corporations    make 


every  effort  to  avoid  such  regulation. 
Where  its  own  interests  are  concerned, 
it  even  attempts  to  dominate  the  state. 
The  future  may  see  the  economic  organ- 
ism, now  typified  by  the  corporation, 
not  only  on  an  equal  plane  with  the 
state,  but  possibly  superseding  it  as  the 
dominant  form  of  social  organization." 

W.  Z.  Ripley,  Professor  of  Political 
Economy  in  Harvard  University,  com- 
ments on  this  work  as  follows: 

"This  book  is  not  the  screed  of  un- 
informed radicals  or  of  students  sitting 
apart  in  bookish  cubicles;  nor  is  it  a 
wholesale  condemnation  of  things  as 
they  are  *  *  *  It  is  a  noteworthy 
contribution." 

This  book  should  prove  of  great 
interest  and  value  to  those  who  are 
students  of  present  day  conditions  and 
who  want  to  know  why  things  are  as 
they  are. 

/         /         • 

PRIMARILY  I  took  exercise  because 

I  liked  it.  Play  should  never  inter- 
fere with  work;  and  a  life  devoted 
merely  to  play  is,  of  all  forms  of  ex- 
istence, the  most  dismal. 

"But  the  joy  of  life  is  a  very  good 
thing,  and  while  work  is  the  essential 
in  it,  play  also  has  its  place." 

•t         -t         -f 

TT  is  the  kind  of  success  which  is  open 

to  the  average  man  of  sound  body 
and  fair  mind,  who  has  no  remarkable 
mental  or  physical  endowments,,  but 
who  gets  just  as  much  as  possible  (in 
the  way  of  work)  out  of  the  aptitudes 
that  he  does  possess.  It  is  the  only  kind 
of  success  that  is  open  to  most  of  us." 

i  -t  i 

TT  is  impossible  to  earn  the  great  prizes 
of  life  without  running  risks,  and 
the  greatest  of  all  prizes  are  those  con- 
nected with  the  home.  No  father  and 
mother  can  hope  to  escape  sorrow  and 
anxiety,  and  there  are  dreadful  moments 
when  death  comes  very  near  those  we 
love,  even  if  for  the  time  being  it  passes 
by.  But  life  is  a  great  adventure,  and 
the  worst  of  all  fears  is  the  fear  of 
living.  There  are  many  forms  of  suc- 
cess; many  forms  of  triumph.  But 
there  is  no  other  success  that  in  any 
shape  or  form  approaches  that  which 
is  open  to  most  of  the  many,  many 
men  and  women  who  have  right  ideals. 
These  are  the  men  and  women  who  see 
that  it  is  the  intimate  and  homely  things 
that  count  most.  They  are  the  men 
and  the  women  who  have  the  courage 
to  strive  for  the  happiness  which  comes 
only  with  labor  and  effort  and  self- 
sacrifice.  And  only  to  those  whose 
joy  in  life  springs  in  part  from  power 
of  work,  and  sense  of  duty." — Theo- 
dore Roosevelt. 


76 


T'HE  personality  of  Jesus  is  the  subject 
to  be  discussed  in  the  M  Men- 
Gleaner  joint  meeting  for  the  month 
of  April.  The  manual  lesson  is  en- 
titled "The  Great  Personality"  and  is 
largely  a  series  of  quotations  from  the 
book,  "The  Man  of  Galilee,"  by 
George  R.  Wendling,  and  gives  us  a 
beautiful  word  picture  of  the  Savior. 

The  purpose  in  including  this  lesson 
in  the  course  of  study  was  to  furnish 
an  idea — a  personality  to  which  every 
one  might  aspire.  If  then,  "Person- 
ality is  the  sum  total  of  our  social  be- 
havior," should  we  not  then  review  in 
this  lesson  those  characteristics,  atti- 
tudes, habits  and  principles  which  gov- 
erned and  made  perfect  the  life  of  this 
Man  of  Galilee? 

He  was  a  humble  man,  born  of 
humble  parentage  amidst  humble  sur- 
roundings. In  His  ministry  He  chose 
as  His  disciples  men  who  came  from 
lowly  stations  in  life.  His  personality, 
therefore,  portrayed  a  calmness  of  de- 
meanor and  an  intense  love  for  His 
fellowmen;  especially  the  lowly  in  spirit 
and  those  who  were  in  need  of  comfort 
and  help. 

His  life  beautifully  exemplified  that 
sereneness  and  sureness  of  purpose  that 
is  characteristic  of  a  strong  personality. 
His  early  experience  with  temptation; 
the  manner  in  which  He  disposed  of 
Lucifer's  proposals;  the  strength  and 
courage  with  which  He  emerged  from 
those  difficult  situations,  all  constituted 
a  refining  influence  that  made  possible 
in  Him  the  self-mastery  that  was  neces- 
sary for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
work  that  lay  before  Him. 

It  is  suggested  that  members  of  the 
class  be  given  assignments  to  present  in 
three  or  four  minute  talks  some  of  the 
outstanding  experiences  of  the  Savior, 
and  to  relate  briefly  the  stories  contained 
in  such  parables  as  "The  Prodigal 
Son,"  and  "The  Good  Samaritan." 

The  personality  of  the  Savior  is  beau- 
tifully shown  in  the  great  truths  which 
He   taught    in    "The    Sermon    on    the 


M   MEN-GLEANER   BALL  AND   BANQUET, 
YELLOWSTONE  STAKE 


Mount."  Its  reading  in  the  class  might 
prove  interesting  and  beneficial.  Refer- 
ence should  also  be  made  to  the  final 
experience  of  Jesus  at  the  crucifixion, 
when  tormented  by  His  enemies  and 
suffering  untold  agony,  He  gave  ex- 
pression to  those  immortal  words, 
"Father,  forgive  them  for  they  know 
not  what  they  do."  The  presentation 
of  this  lesson,  with  the  short  talks  to 
be  given  and  the  discussion  that  should 
arise  therefrom,  should  make  this  one 
of  the  most  interesting  and  valuable 
lessons  of  the  course. 

M  Men-Gleaner  Banquets 
Summit  Stake 

^""^NE  of  the  most  enjoyable  events 
of  the  fall  M.  I.  A.  season  was  the 
Annual  Banquet  and  Harvest  Ball  of 
the  M  Men  and  Gleaners  of  this  stake. 
It  was  attended  by  over  three  hundred 
people,  who  were  delighted  with  the 
spirit  of  the  occasion.  The  tables  were 
decorated  with  the  M.  I.  A.  colors — 
green  and  gold — and  with  fall  flowers; 
aeroplanes  of  gold  and  green  were  the 
favors.  After  a  pleasing  program  and 
election  of  officers  the  ball  was  held  in 
a  beautifully  decorated  hall,  finishing 
one  of  red  letter  events  of  the  M.  I.  A. 
so  far  this  year. 

Lethbridge  Stake 

Delightful  in  every  particular  was 
the  Banquet  and  Ball  of  the  Lethbridge 
Stake  M  Men  and  Gleaners.  The  long 
tables  were  beautifully  arranged,  and 
a  program  of  singing,  introductions, 
toasts  and  more  music  preceded  the 
dance,  at  which  the  Gold  and  Green 
Tango-Waltz  contest  dance  for  the  cur- 
rent year,  was  demonstrated;  the  prize 
was  a  subscription  to  the  Improvement 
Era.  Good  music  and  a  generally  hap- 
py atmosphere  pervaded  the  occasion, 
which  was  enjoyed  by  all  who  partici- 
pated. 

Yellowstone  Stake 

The  first  annual  banquet  of  the  M 
Men  and  Gleaners  of  the  Yellowstone 
Stake  was  held  at  Ashton,  Idaho.  The 
banquet  was  attended  by  more  than 
two  hundred  M  Men  and  Gleaners  and 
leaders. 

"Cheer  in  Personality,"  the  theme, 
was  carried  out  effectively  in  the  decora- 
tions and  program.  The  tables  were 
decorated  in  yellow  and  gold  with 
candles  adding  cheer  to  the  occasion. 

The  Stake  M  Men  Supervisor  acted 
as  Master  of  Ceremonies  and  a  ward 
supervisor  acted  as  Toast  Master. 
Toasts,  music  and  the  spirit  of  cheer 
made  the  evening  an  outstanding  suc- 
cess.     The    meal   was   followed   by   a 


candle  lighting  ceremony.  The  can- 
dles, cleverly  made  into  favors,  added 
to  the  feeling  of  cheer  and  good  fellow- 
ship. 

After  the  banquet  the  remainder  of 
the  evening  was  spent  in  dancing. 

Grant  Stake  Gleaners 
Hold  Banquet 

T'HE  largest  Gleaner  banquet  in  the 
history  of  Grant  Stake  was  held 
last  spring  at  the  Elks  Club.  Three 
hundred  and  seventy-five  Gleaner  Girls 
and  teachers  entered  the  gateway  to  the 
"Trail  of  Happiness"  which  was  the 
theme  of  the  evening. 

The  tables  were  attractively  deco- 
rated by  miniature  trails.  Along  the 
trails  were  represented  the  "Spring  of 
Health,"  the  "Grove  of  Contentment," 
and  each  of  the  eight  long  tables  was 
centered  by  a  "House  of  Happiness." 

The  placecards  were  miniature 
"Bluebirds  of  Happiness."  Each  blue- 
bird held  in  its  beak  a  white  slip  con- 
taining a  girl's  name.  A  blue  ribbon 
led  from  the  bluebird  to  the  center  ol 
the  table,  where  corsages  were  banked 
along  the  trail. 

The  platform  was  arranged  to  repre- 
sent a  grove  on  the  Trail  of  Happiness. 
It  was  carpeted  by  thick,  luxurious 
grass,  and  ferns  and  flowers  formed  a 
very  pleasing  background.  On  either 
side,  canaries  warbled  and  chirped  their 
joy  and  pleasure  on  this  happy  occa- 
sion. 

T\TO  matter  how  you  work  it  you 
ought  to  start  figuring  how  you 
can  get  back  to  Salt  Lake  for  the  M. 
I.  A.  Conference  in  June.  It  gives  you 
a  different  light  on  the  whole  situation. 
The  Torch  ought  at  least  to  make  the 
officers  of  Salt  Lake  realize  that  the 
Church  is  organized  farther  south  than 
Murray  and  farther  the  other  way  than 
the  University  Ward  on  13  th  East — 
The  Torch,  Los  Angeles  Stake  M  Men 
and  Gleaners. 


GRANT  STAKE  GLEANERS 


::s':':ri 


mmrm:r 


WSiM. 


gf;i^;^:^;p;p;*;vr-f!.^s?!:;j«;v 


■THE  value  of  our  keepsakes  comes 
from  their  association  with  out- 
standing days  in  our  lives,  or  in  the 
lives  of  those  we  love  or  revere.  The 
division  of  Keepsakes  and  Customs  is 
more  than  a  catalog  of  the  articles  in 
our  Treasure  Chest.  In  it  we  tell  the 
story  of  each  keepsake  and  preserve  a 
record  of  the  customs  of  the  past.  The 
memory  pictures  of  past  days  have 
clearer  lines  when  something  tangible 
still  exists. 

Our  Family  Keepsake 

TN  1  848,  the  mother-in-law  of  Martin 
Harris,  one  of  the  three  witnesses  to 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  made  a  bed 
spread.  She  wove  it  of  blue  and 
white  cotton  thread.  In  the  picture 
taken  June,  1932,  one  end  of  the 
bed  spread  is  folded  back  to  show  that 
on  one  side  the  design  is  white  and 
the  ground  work  blue,  while  on  the 
opposite  side  the  colors  are  reversed. 
The  whole  pattern  is  made  up  of  sev- 
eral different  designs,  and  in  each  cor- 
ner can  be  seen  the  Nauvoo  Temple. 
Just  over  it,  the  date,  1848,  is  woven 
in.  The  spread  shows  that  it  has  been 
used  extensively  in  the  homes  of  my 
people,  but  is  still  well  preserved,  as 
the  designs  are  very  clear  in  most  of 
the  spread. 

Julia  Lacotha  Harris  was  a  grand- 
daughter of  the  lady  who  wove  the 
spread  and  she  married  my  grandfather, 
Walter  O.  Davis.  As  a  keepsake,  it 
has  been  handed  down  from  one  to 
another  until  it  is  now  in  the  possession 
of  my  mother,  Alvaretta  Harmon  Davis 
of  Sugar  City,  Idaho. 


BEDSPREAD  KEEPSAKE,  1848 


This  keepsake  of  the  family  seems 
to  link  us  up  with  the  days  of  the  Pro- 
phet Joseph  Smith  and  therefore  is  a 
valued  treasure. — -Alvaretta  Davis  Rye- 
ting. 

Mother 

By  Magdalene  Schulthess,  A  Gleaner 
WANT    to    be    nobler,    kinder,    more 
■*-  true; 

I  want  each  day  to  grow  more  like  you. 
To  be  of  good  service  to  someone  each  day 
To  be  worthy  of  you.     And  now  let  me 

say — 
You're  wonderful  just  as  you  are  my  dear, 
I'd  not  have  you  change,  not  a  bit,  for 

fear 
You'd    not    be    the    same,    a    Wonderful 

Mother ; 
Then  what  would  I  do,  I  could  not  have 

another. 
For  there  is  no  other  like  YOU. 

A  Pair  of  Scissors 

A  COMPANY  of  Saints  were  well 
"^  started  on  their  toilsome  journey 
across  the  plains.  One  evening  about 
sunset,  just  as  camp  was  being  formed, 
a  small  child  ventured  forth  and  walked 
around  near  the  camp.  After  a  few 
moments  she  came  eagerly  back  and 
presented  a  large  pair  of  scissors,  meas- 
uring about  six  inches  long,  with  ex- 
tremely wide  blades,  approximately 
three-fourths  of  an  inch  wide.  The 
child  had  found  the  scissors  during  her 
walk  near  the  camp.  Something  that 
did  not  interest  her,  but  which  was  of 
great  interest  to  her  parents  and  others 
of  the  company,  was  the  simple  word 
"Faith"  on  the  scissors.  It  put  new 
hope  and  courage  into  the  hearts  of  the 
Saints,  and  they  journeyed  on  with 
light  hearts  and  faces  lifted  up  to  God 
in  prayer  and  faith. 

The  scissors  were  found  by  my 
grandmother,  E.  Virginia  Killian  Cur- 
tis, and  have  always  been  used  in  our 
family.  My  great  grandmother  used 
them  for  many  years  and  then  they 
were  used  by  my  grandmother  and 
by  my  mother. — Attested  by  my 
grandmother,  E,  Virginia  Killian 
Curtis;  Mother,  Ina  Curtis  Holladay; 
Gleaner  Girl,  Ruby  Holladay. 

A  Sampler 

"THIS  sampler,  made  in  1844  by  my 
Grandmother  Margaret  Griffiths 
(Thain),  when  she  was  just  eleven 
years  of  age,  is  a  priceless  keepsake  in 
our  family. 

School  in  Tenby,  South  Wales,  in  the 
eighteen  hundreds  was  very  different 
from  our  present  day  schools  in  Amer- 
ica.     In  those  days  all  girls  were  re- 


quired to  take  needle  work.  They 
began  very  young  to  learn  to  sew.  This 
sampler  shows  the  excellent  training 
Grandmother  must  have  received  and 
the  almost  perfect  work  she  did. 

The  sampler  is  made  on  very  fine 
scrim,  almost  as  fine  as  linen  and  is  of 
a  light  tan  color.  The  work  is  of 
extraordinarily  fine  cross  stitches  so  fine 
that  they  are  not  easily  seen  with  the 
naked  eye.  The  entire  sampler  is 
worked  in  various  shades  of  green,  tan 
and  brown. 

With  the  exception  of  the  castle  at 
the  bottom,  all  the  figures  are  taken 
from  nature;  birds,  trees,  and  baskets 
of  flowers.  A  border  incloses  all  the 
work. 

The  poem  on  this  sampler  reads: 

Jesus  permit  thy  Gracious  Name  to 
stand 

As  the  first  Efforts  of  an  infant's  hand 

And  while  her  fingers,  O'er  this  Can- 
vas move 

Engage  her  tender  Heart  to  seek  thy 
Love 

With  thy  Dear  Children  let  her  share 
a  part 

And  Write  thy  Name  thy  self  upon  her 
Heart. 

Just  below  this  is  worked: 
1 8  Margaret  Griffiths  44 

Aged  11  Years 

Tenby  School 

This  canvas  measures  seventeen  by 
thirteen  inches. 

This    sampler    was    brought    from 

South   Wales   to   my    grandmother   in 

1861,  by  her  mother,  Elizabeth  Shears 

Griffiths. — Margaret     Sorenson,     Sah 

Lake  Stake  Gleaner  Leader. 


SAMPLER  MADE  IN  1844 


1 78 


is 


My  Story— Lest 
I  Forget 

A  RE  Junior  Girls  all  over  the  Church 
■**  finding  the  joy  there  is  hidden  in 
the  heart  of  the  major  project?  To 
gather  their  thoughts  together  clearly 
enough  to  put  them  down  on  paper  is, 
in  itself,  a  joyous  thing;  and  to  find 
facts  of  history  and  romance  and  gene- 
alogical import  to  put  down  is  inex- 
pressibly satisfying. 

The  girls  of  fifteen  and  sixteen  have 
lived,  perhaps,  only  a  fourth  of  a  life- 
time, or  so.  What  are  they  doing  to 
make  these  care-free,  thrilling  years 
lasting?  What  will  they  have  to  take 
from  them  into  the  future?  A  dance 
program  has  in  it  power  to  carry  its 
owner  back  twenty  years  to  an  en- 
chanted night  when  the  party-dress 
was  new,  the  slippers  were  her  first, 
and  the  date  was  with  the  best  looking 
boy  in  school;  even  to  recreate  the 
heavy  fragrance  of  flowers  or  the  sound 
of  a  long  forgotten  melody.  How  de- 
sirable, then,  that  every  girl  should 
keep  a  record  of  every  hour  in  her  life 
which  she  might  wish  to  live  over 
again!  And  how  vital  that  she  should 
gather  up  loose  ends  of  the  stories  of 
those  she  loves— brothers,  missionaries 
in  the  family,  parents,  and  friends,  that 
they  too  will  become  a  tangible  part 
of  the  memories  she  is  saving  on  the 
written  page  for  the  future. 

And  the  little  Junior  Girl  who  feels 
so  young  today,  and  so  far  from  the 
serious  things  of  life,  will  find  herself, 
before  she  can  believe  it,  a  married 
woman  with  a  daughter  or  two  of  her 
own.  When  they  get  old  enough  to 
ask,  "Mother,  what  kind  of  party 
dresses  did  they  wear  when  you  were 
a  girl?"  how  companionable  and  sweet 
for  her  to  have  a  book  to  open,  con- 
taining the  description  of  every  im- 
portant dress  she  ever  had;  every  im- 
portant person  she  had  in  her  life;  every 
important  event.  Then  the  years  will 
melt  away  magically,  and  she  will  be 
a  girl  again  with  her  girls. 

If  not  for  herself  or  her  teacher  or 
her  class,  encourage  every  Junior  Girl 
to  write  her  story  for  her  someday 
daughter.  Encourage  her  to  put  into 
permanent  form  everything  vital — lest 
she  forget! 

Building  a  Life 

Faith  . 

~\KTH.kT  do  Junior  Girls  think  of 
**  when  they  hear  the  word 
"Faith"?  To  the  Pioneers  it  meant 
especially  one  thing — faith  in  their  re- 
ligion and  the  leaders  of  the  Church. 


Do  the  girls  today  examine  their  hearts 
to  find  and  measure  the  faith  they  have 
in  God,  in  Joseph  Smith  as  a  Prophet, 
and  in  the  leaders  who  have  followed 
the  Prophet  down  the  century? 

How  much  faith  have  they  in  them- 
selves? Would  they  make  the  sacri- 
fices their  grandparents  made,  if  neces- 
sary, for  the  Gospel?  Would  they 
make  the  simple  sacrifices  of  today,  if 
the  great  ones  were  not  required  of 
them?  Tell  them  the  story  of  the  girl 
who  worked  hard  to  earn  and  save 
money  to  take  her  mother  to  Europe; 
who,  because  she  never  had  enough 
saved,  became  bitter  about  it.  And  all 
the  while  there  were  canyons  near  by, 
and  a  river,  and  a  park,  and  she  might 
have  taken  her  mother  on  a  thousand 
lovely  afternoon  trips,  but  she  never 
thought  of  that.  If  she  could  not  do 
the  big  things  she  had  planned,  she 
would  do  nothing.  Is  that  real  faith? 
Has  it  any  connection  with  the  state- 
ment: "Faith  without  works  is  dead?" 

How  much  faith  has  a  girl  in  her 
friends;  in  her  country;  in  her  school? 
Is  patriotism  a  form  of  faith?  Is 
school-loyalty?     Is  friendship? 

What  sort  of  a  world  would  we  have 
without  faith?  What  sort  of  present? 
What  kind  of  future? 

Prayer 

Read  "Prayer  is  the  Soul's  Sincere 
Desire,"  from  the  Sunday  School  song 
book.  Because  prayer  may  be  many 
things,  does  it  follow  that  we  need  not 
engage  in  formal  prayer,  kneeling,  and 
with  humility  in  our  hearts? 

Can  a  real  prayer  be  insincere?  Dr. 
Richard  Cabot  says  not,  for  the  one  to 
whom  we  pray  knows  what  we  are 
thinking  as  well  as  what  we  say;  so 
before  him  we  must  speak  nothing  but 
the  more  sincere  thoughts  of  our  in- 
most hearts.  Is  it  right  to  pray  for 
specific  things,  and  be  disappointed  if 
they  are  not  granted;  or  should  we 
pray  for  the  right  thing,  no  matter 
what  the  result  to  us?  The  prayer, 
"make  me  strong  against  success  and 
wealth  and  victory"  is  one  worth  think- 
ing about. 

Book  Review 

TF  you  are  following  the  suggested 
activities  according  to  our  Calendar 
you  will  now  be  thinking  about  the 
"Book  Review  Evening."  One  of  our 
Stake  Leaders  suggests  Mother  Carey's 
Chickens  told  in  the  method  sometimes 
used  over  the  radio.  Have  the  story 
told  up  to  an  interesting  scene  that  lends 
itself  to  dramatization  and  have  that 
part  dramatized  by  the  girls.     Several 


scenes  could  be  enacted,  thus  giving  the 
whole  group  a  chance  to  take  part. 
Costuming  would  add  to  the  interest 
of  the  dramatized  parts,  and  could  be 
done  without  'expense.  The  story 
teller  must  be  as  well  prepared  as  the 
scenes  that  are  enacted  to  keep  up  the 
interest.  Other  books  adaptable  in  this 
way  are  A  White  Bird  Flying  and  A 
Lantern  in  Her  Hand. 

We  also  refer  you  to  the  suggestion 
made  in  the  supplement  to  our  Manual. 

Junior  Activities  in 
Mill  Creek  Ward 

"VKTE,  the  thirty  active  Juniors  from 
VV  Mill  Creek  Ward,  last  yeai 
adopted  as  our  slogan  the  words  of 
President  Grant  found  in  The  Im- 
provement Era,  "All  the  teaching  in 
the  world,  unless  the  individual  is  liv- 
ing that  which  he  teaches,  will  not 
carry  the  spirit  of  right  action."  We 
are  endeavoring  to  let  the  lessons  in  our 
Manual  react  in  our  daily  lives. 

During  the  past  year  we  sponsored 
various  activities  which  added  interest 
to  our  class.  A  basketball  team  which 
we  organzied  within  our  class  afforded 
lively  activity  and  competition  with 
a  Junior  Girl's  basketball  team  from 
another  ward.  After  several  weeks' 
practice,  we  met  together  for  a  final 
game.  Five  cents  admitted  anyone  to 
the  game.  The  proceeds  were  divided 
between  the  two  teams  and  used  for 
our  Junior  Stake  party. 

Each  Tuesday  night  different  mem- 
bers of  our  class  took  turns  weaving  a 
wall  banging.  The  background  is 
black  with  a  white  "J"  for  Junior  in 
the  center.  We  left  this  as  a  souvenir 
from  our  class.  In  the  black  back- 
ground we  wove  in  many  undesirable 
habits.  In  the  white  "J"  we  have 
brought  to  light  those  qualities  which 
afford  mutual  development. 

Several  members  of  our  class  had 
their  Patriarchal  blessings,  for  we  con- 
sidered the  chapter,  "My  Privileges  Un- 
der the  Covenant,"  one  of  the  most 
important  in  our  "Lest  I  Forget"  book, 
because  of  the  comfort  and  guidance  we 
can  obtain  from  a  Patriarchal  blessing. 

Many  homes  have  been  visited  in  an 
effort  to  secure  temple  names  for  bap- 
tism. We  performed  work  for  594 
names. 

These  and  other  activities  promoted 
a  feeling  of  unity  among  the  members 
of  our  class,  and  we  hope  our  work 
has  armed,  us  with  additional  mettle 
which  will  enable  us  to  encounter 
danger  and  difficulties  with  firmness; 
that  we  may  eventually  emerge  into  a 
valley  of  everlasting  happiness. 


Oyster  Suffer  Served 
Tyhee  Vanguards 

FLECKED  out  in  new  Vanguard 
sweaters  members  of  the  Tyhee 
(North  Pocatello)  ward  Vanguard 
troop  were  guests  of  the  troop  com- 
mittee and  Vanguard  Leader  at  the 
annual  dinner  held  recently.  Members 
of  the  Bishopric,  the  presidency  of  the 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  and  the  Sunday  School 
superintendency  were  invited  as  special 
guests.     An  oyster  supper  was  served. 

During  the  course  of  the  evening 
the  Vanguards  adopted  a  set  of  stan- 
dards to  guide  all  members  of  the  troop. 
The  standards  are:  1.  That  no  mem- 
ber of  the  troop  shall  take  the  name  of 
God  in  vain.  2.  That  all  members 
are  to  keep  the  Word  of  Wisdom.  3. 
That  each  boy  presenting  himself  for 
membership  must  pledge  himself  to 
accept  and  live  according  to  the  troop 
standards  before  being  accepted  into 
the  troop  and  being  given  the  priv- 
ilege of  wearing  the  Vanguard  sweater. 

Scout  Executive  D.  C.  Watkins  of 
the  Eastern  Idaho  Area  Council  and 
Dr.  Ray  J.  Davis,  Area  Commissioner 
were  present  and  participated  in  the 
ceremonies.  Alma  Pratt,  chairman  of 
the  Vanguard  troop  committee  acted 
as  master  of  ceremonies  and  presented 
the  standards  to  the  boys  for  their  ac- 
ceptance. Each  person  present  pledged 
himself  to  adopt  the  standards  of  the 
troop. 

All  troop  members,  the  leader  and 
all  members  of  the  troop  committee 
have  been  supplied  with  the  official 
Vanguard  sv/eater,  being  the  first  troop 
in  the  council  to  be  thus  equipped. 
William  Brisco  and  William  Stewart 
are  members  of  the  troop  committee 
and  Aarus  Warren  is  the  Vanguard 
Leader. 


tVHIS  arrow  head  pic- 
tured  here  was 
wade  and  photograph- 
ed by  Mr.  Hansen,  a 
great  lover  of  Indian 
lore,  who  lives  in 
Mink    Creek,     Idaho. 


The  Voice  of  the  Arrow  Head 

By  Christian  Hansen 

T'M  just  a  little  Arrow  Head — 
Once  I  was  made  to  kill 

But  in  this  peaceful,  modern  age 
I  seek  to  bring  good  will. 


79 


The  Red  Men  think  me  out  of  date — 

A  weapon,  I  am  not. 
I  hope  the  Vanguards  in  the  land 

Will  have  the  self-same  thought. 

Pleasant  Grove  Vanguards 
Celebrate 

"WANGUARDS  of  peasant  Grove 
First  Ward  of  Timpanogos  Stake 
recently  celebrated  with  a  chicken  din- 
ner in  much  the  same  manner  as  their 
older  brothers,  the  M  Men  celebrated 
in  the  past.  The  dinner  was  furnished 
and  prepared  by  the  boys  at  home  and 


PLEASANT  GROVE,  TIMPANOGOS  STAKE, 
VANGUARD  BANQUET 

taken  to  the  banquet  hall.  The  menu 
included  fried  chicken,  sandwiches, 
potato  chips,  ice  cream  and  cake.  A 
Vanguard  acted  as  master  of  ceremonies. 
Thirty  guests  enjoyed  the  program. 
The  Vanguards  of  the  ward  are  under 
the  leadership  of  Orville  L.  Larsen  and 
Joseph  Hanson. 

Cache  Valley  Council 
Issues  Effective  Bulletin 

rTlHE  Cache  Valley  Council  Vanguard 
Committee  has  recently  issued  a 
bulletin  to  leaders  that  embodies  the 
complete  Vanguard  program  with  sug- 
gestions for  enlivening  the  study  and 
activity  programs  and  aiding  the  leader 
to  be  more  efficient.  The  bulletin  con- 
tains so  many  excellent  suggestions  that 
it  is  reprinted  here  for  the  benefit  of 
Vanguard  leaders  throughout  the 
Church. 

Cache  District  Vanguard 
Leaders'  Bulletin, 
January,  1934 

The  January  Program 

1st:  At  least  50%  attendance  of 
your  troop  at  Court  of  Honor. 

2nd:  Full  attendance  of  your  troop 
committee,  leaders  and  assistant  leaders 
at  Annual  Dinner  Meeting  B.  S.  A. 


11111 


3rd:  Talk  up  the  Mobilization 
Day,  Saturday,  February  10th,  of 
which  we  will  send  you  details  soon. 

4th:  Begin  working  for  the  1934 
Roosevelt  Award  by  continuing  the 
drive  on  registration  and  pushing  the 
advancement  program. 

5  th:  Plan  your  troop  program 
ahead. 

Suggestions  for  the  Troop  Program. 

1.  Merit  Badge  Study:  This  is  the 
kernel  of  the  Vanguard  program.  Here 
lie  the  vitamins  that  will  make  for  real 
success  in  your  troop.  Let's  not  stuff 
our  troops  on  the  "Trimmings"  of  the 
program  and  neglect  the  bone  and  sinew 
building  vitamins. 

2.  Out  of  Doors:  Skiing,  skating, 
hockey:  sports  that  are  so  seasonable 
to  keep  your  boys  from  losing  interest. 

3.  Vanball:  Please  report  scores  of 
games  promptly  to  "Tony"  Sorenson, 
phone  702.  Arrange  early  for  the  dates 
of  your  games.  This  month  com- 
pletes the  district  program  for  this  ac- 
tivity. A  "round  robin"  for  the  four 
top  teams  may  be  arranged  for  the  end 
of  the  month.  Probable  date  of  council 
finals,  Feb.  17th.  Grand  finals  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  Feb.  23  rd  and  24th. 

4.  Story  Telling:  This  will  "take" 
with  the  boys  if  you  make  it  informal 
and  neglect  to  mention  the  content  until 
they  get  interested.  Try  one  of  the 
chapters  of  "Hidden  Heroes  of  the 
Rockies,"  the  reading  course  book  once 
in  a  while. 

5.  Archery:  Are  your  boys  work- 
ing on  equipment? 

6.  Civic  Service:  Watch  for  oppor- 
tunities for  the  troop  good  turn.  Pres- 
ident Roosevelt  will  make  a  request 
for  service  on  "Mobilization  Day." 

7.  Legend  of  the  Arrowhead:  A 
project  worthwhile  for  the  boys  of 
your  troop  who  like  photography,  art, 
and  record  keeping. 

8.  Camp  Equipment:  The  pack 
rack  is  our  project  for  this  month. 
Every  boy  and  leader  should  make  or 
have  one.  This  in  preparation  for  a 
successful  summer  camp  program.  You 
will  need  this  especially  this  summer. 

9.  Vanguard  Leaders'  Minute:  This 
needs  thoughtful  preparation.  Make 
it  inspirational  but  don't  make  it 
"preachy"  by  stopping  to  explain  the 
"moral"  of  your  story. 

II  AVE  you  read  the  1933-34  Read- 
ing Course  Books:  "John  Jacob 
Astor,"  by  Smith;  "Two  Little  Sav- 
ages," by  Ernest  T.  Seaton;  Hidden 
Heroes  of  the  Rockies,"  by  Russell 
Driggs? 


80 


The  Boy,  His  Nature 
and  His  Needs 

By  Philo  T.  Farnsworth 
No.  II.    Infancy,  Childhood 

AND  PRE-ADOLESCENCE 

Editor's  Comment:  This  is  the  sec- 
ond of  a  series  of  articles  being  written 
to  acquaint  "Leaders  of  Boys"  with  the 
best  information  and  source  material 
available  on  the  subject  of  the  growth 
and  factors  of  development  of  the  boy. 

•"THERE  has  been  made  some  most  ex- 
cellent  progress  and  advancement  in 
child  study  during  the  past  twenty 
years.  Our  insight,  however,  is  still 
very  far  from  complete,  especially  as 
concerns  the  growth  of  mind. 

As  adults  we  are  oft  times  guilty  of 
what  is  called  "the  psychologist's  fal- 
lacy" when  we  attribute  our  own  state 
of  mind  to  others,  particularly  children, 
whenever  they  perform  the  same  acts 
that  we  do. 

It  is  well  to  not  ascribe  adult  motives 
to  childhood  activities.  It  is  better  to 
consider  childhood  and  adolescence  as 
a  time  of  simpler  personality  which  is 
in  the  process  of  organizing,  adapting, 
and  integrating  new  experience  into 
knowledge,  skills  and  attitudes  which 
may  later  characterize  the  mature  per- 
sonality. 

The  process  of  growth  and  develop- 
ment from  birth  to  maturity  is  better 
interpreted  as  gradual  and  continuous 
rather  than  as  sudden  and  periodic  with 
distinct  breaks  with  the  past. 

For  the  purpose  of  presenting  infor- 
mation relative  to  growth  and  de- 
velopment of  boys  five  general  group- 
ings from  birth  to  maturity  are  made. 
They  are:  Infancy,  Childhood,  Pre- 
Adolescence,  Puberty,  and  Post-Pub- 
erty. 

It  should  be  kept  in  mind  that  these 
periods  are  generally  not  sharply 
marked  at  their  boundaries  in  either 
time  or  traits  developed.  Some  indi- 
viduals pass  through  a  given  stage  more 
rapidly  than  others  and  so  the  classi- 
fication is  but  a  rough  approximation. 

This  discussion  attempts  to  summar- 
ize the  facts  of  growth  and  develop- 
ment during  infancy,  childhood  and 
pre-adolescence. 

The  young  of  the  human  family  are 
the  most  helpless  of  all  babies.  There 
is  an  extended  period  of  infancy  during 
which  much  care  and  assistance  must  be 
given  before  the  baby  develops  suffi- 
ciently to  aid  in  self-direction.      This 


period  of  dependence  upon  older  mem- 
bers extends  a  number  of  years  beyond 
that  required  of  other  young. 

This  extended  infancy  is  thought  to 
be  due  to  the  nature  of  the  higher  nerve 
centers  and  the  complexity  of  action 
made  possible  by  them.  It  is  a  mark 
of  possible  greater  intelligence  and 
adaptation. 

The  young  infant  must  not  be 
thought  of  as  a  small  edition  of  an 
adult.  It  is  not  an  adult  in  miniature. 
At  birth  it  has  certain  possibilities  in- 
herent in  the  quality  of  cells  with  which 
it  is  endowed.  There  are  certain  in- 
herent reflexes.  These  native  qualities 
do  determine  to  some  extent  the  speed 
of  learning  and  adaptation. 

At  birth  there  are  sense  organs  and 
nerve  endings  ready  to  receive  the 
myriad  stimuli  which  surround  the 
baby.  The  reflexes  are  stimulated,  the 
nervous  system  reacts  to  this  stimula- 
tion and  soon  by  the  learning  process 
more  complex  patterns  of  behavior 
called  habits  are  formed.  The  funda- 
mental habits  of  eating,  sleeping  and 
elimination  are  soon  acquired. 

The  learning  process  goes  forward. 
The  child  learns  to  see,  to  hear,  handle, 
walk,  comprehend  and  talk  and  early 
in  life  has  acquired  a  countless  number 
of  habits  fundamental  to  the  art  of 
living.  Many  personal — social  be- 
havior attitudes  have  also  been  ac- 
quired. 

This  child  of  pre-school  age  has  per- 
haps developed  faster  physically  than 
it  will  in  any  other  six  years  of  life. 
It  has  acquired  many  basic  habits  and 
attitudes  that  may  help  or  hinder  its 
growth  and  development  a  considerable 
time  before  entering  school. 

During  the  next  three  or  four  years 
of  childhood  from  about  6  to  9  or  10 
years  of  age  society  has  planned  for 
the  teaching  of  some  fundamental  adap- 
tations. In  this  period  of  time  the  child 
should  acquire  the  handwriting,  read- 
ing and  primary  social  adaptations  of 
the  race. 

Physical  growth  is  still  rapid  and 
the  boy  is  susceptible  to  the  many 
childhood  diseases. 

Intellectually  the  boy  of  this  age  has 
keen  perception,  a  good  memory,  is 
curious,  has  an  active  imagination,  imi- 
tates adult  actions,  and  is  strongly  sug- 
gestible. 

From  a  social  point  of  view  the  boy 
may  be  pugnacious  and  may  rebel 
against  restraint.  He  may  lie  and  steal 
due  to  unestablished  social  habits  of 
truth  and  regard  for  property. 


In  his  moral  and  religious  aspect  of 
life  the  boy  of  this  age  is  beginning  to 
sense  responsibility  for  his  own  acts, 
however,  parents  largely  set  the  stan- 
dards of  right  and  wrong  and  right 
doing  is  due  to  emulation  and  fear  of 
the  consequence. 

Between  the  years  of  early  childhood 
(6  to  8  or  9)  and  those  of  later  child- 
hood or  pre-adolescence  (9  to  12  or 
13)  there  are  no  obvious  breaks  and  yet 
there  is  a  transition. 

Physical  growth  has  slowed  down 
considerably  and  there  is  a  restlessness 
and  pulsing  energy.  The  co-ordination 
of  muscles  is  good  and  there  exists  a 
general  demand  for  out  of  doors  ac- 
tivities. 

From  an  intellectual  point  of  view 
the  boy  in  this  period  of  growth  and 
development  has  an  excellent  memory, 
but  power  of  sustained  attention  is 
weak.  The  power  of  reasoning  is  de- 
veloping rapidly  and  imagination  has- 
taken  a  practical  turn.  Perceptual 
powers  and  suggestibility  continue  to 
be  strong  as  in  the  previous  period. 
Will  power  is  developing  and  the  boy 
asserts  himself.  Imitation  of  adults  is 
very  marked. 

In  this  period  there  is  an  awakened 
sense  of  altruism.  The  boy  becomes 
more  socially  inclined  and  is  less  self- 
ish and  pugnacious.  A  sense  of  prop- 
erty rights  is  growing  and  love  of  order 
increases. 

The  boy  of  this  age  assumes  a  con- 
scious attitude  and  personal  relation 
toward  Deity.  Purity  and  obedience 
with  a  keen  sense  of  honor  and  fair 
play  are  the  moral  attitudes  of  boys  in 
the  pre-adolescent  period.  They  emu- 
late heroes  and  strong  personalities 
which  they  contact. 

It  is  possible  for  bad  environment, 
books,  pictures  and  companions  to 
warp  the  social  and  moral  trends  of 
growth.  It  may  be  that  evil  habits, 
fears  and  superstitions  can  nullify  the 
fruitful  possibilities  at  this  stage  of 
development.  Here  can  easily  start  the 
contributing  causes  which  terminate  in 
a  life  of  delinquency  and  deflective  per- 
sonality. 

These  are  the  boys  for  whom  the 
Trail  Builders  Program,  Cubbing  and 
early  phases  of  the  Boy  Scout  Program 
were  designed.  Later  we  shall  at- 
tempt to  evaluate  these  boy  programs 
in  the  light  of  boy  nature  and  needs. 

Reading  Course  Book 

"Hidden  Heroes  of  the  Rockies,"  by 
Russell  Driggs. 


181 


The  Spirit  of  the  Hive 
By  Ethel  Wright, 
Toronto,  Canada 
CHARACTERS:      Margaret,  Helen  and 

Gertie,  and  Bee-Hive  Swarm. 
Dress:      Margaret,   Bee-Hive  Outfit; 
Gertie  and  Helen,  Traveling  Suits. 
SETTING:     Room  in  1930.     Framed 
graduation    certificate    on    wall. 
Table  set  for  three,  everything  in 
perfect  order,  flowers,  etc.     Desk 
with    scrapbook,    first    aid    kit, 
bottle  of  fruit  and  jelly,  Bee-Hive 
book,  triangular  and  roller  ban- 
dage,   symbol   worked    out    (all 
the  girl's  symbols.)     Divan  and  a 
little  footstool. 
(As  curtain  rises  Margaret  is  seen 
arranging  flowers  on  table.) 

MARGARET  (Stopping  and  looking 
at  watch)  :  They  will  be  here  any 
minute  now.  (Starts  walking  towards 
graduation  certificate.  A  knock  is 
heard  at  the  door. )  Oh,  there  they  are 
now. 

HELEN:  Hello,  old  dear.  (She 
kisses  her.) 

GERTIE  (Takes  hold  of  her  hands 
and  looks  at  her  suit  and  then  turns 
her  around)  :  What  outfit  is  this  you 
have  on? 

MARGARET:  This  is  my  Bee-Hive 
outfit,  and  I  just  got  home  from  Swarm 
Day  and  haven't  had  time  to  change 
yet. 

HELEN:  Bee-Hive!  Swarm  Day! 
How  long  since  you  turned  into  a  bee? 
Margaret  (Smiles,  pats  her 
hand) :  Come  and  take  your  wraps 
off.  (They  take  hat  and  coats  off  and 
Margaret  puts  them  on  a  hanger  and 
hangs  them  up.) 

(Gertie  walks  around  the  room  and 
notices  the  certificate  on  the  wall.) 

GERTIE  (Standing  in  front  of  cer- 
tificate) :     What  is  this,  Margaret? 

MARGARET:  That  is  a  graduation 
certificate  from  one  of  the  greatest  or- 
ganizations for  girls  in  the  world. 

GERTIE:  Is  it  a  club  or  like  the 
Camp  Fire  Girls? 

MARGARET:  Come  and  sit  down 
and  I'll  tell  you  about  it.  (They  come 
and  sit  around  Margaret.) 

MARGARET:  In  seeking  a  program 
for  girls  of  our  age,  the  aims  and  pur- 
poses of  the  Camp  Fire  Girls  in  Amer- 
ica and  the  Girl  Guides  in  England  were 
investigated  by  the  General  Board  of 
Y.  L.  M.  I.  A.  and  the  Board  recog- 
nized the  value  of  this  program.  Dr. 
Luther  H.  Gulick,  president  of  the 
Camp  Fire  Girls  of  America,  was  com- 
municated with,  and  he  thought  it  ad- 
visable not  to  join  with  them,  as  we 
wished  to  teach  our  own  religion.  Dr. 
Gulick   thought   we   had   an    excellent 


program  and  that  article  on  symbolism 
in  our  hand  book  is  a  classic. 

HELEN:  What  do  you  mean  by  a 
symbol? 

MARGARET:  A  symbol  is  an  em- 
blem of  an  ideal  just  the  same  as  flags 
are  symbols  of  nations  and  stand  for 
the  ideal  of  those  nations.  (Gets  up 
and  goes  to  desk  and  picks  up  Bee-Hive 
Symbol  and  stands  at  desk  facing 
audience.)  As  soon  as  you  enter  the 
Bee-Hive  organization  you  choose  an 
ideal  of  the  kind  of  a  girl  that  you  want 
to  be  and  then  you  choose  the  symbol 
that  represents  the  ideal.  My  Bee-Hive 
name  is  Doseve  and  it  means  love.  See, 
we  make  practical  use  of  our  symbols. 
(Picks  up  article  and  the  girls  run  over 
and  look  at  it  and  exclaim  how  pretty 
it  is.) 

HELEN:  Margaret,  we  met  your 
mother  in  the  garden  on  our  way  here 
and  she  told  us  that  you  had  canned 
and  preserved  fruit  this  year. 

GERTIE  (Standing  at  the  table,  picks 
up  jar  of  fruit)  :     Did  you  make  this? 

MARGARET:  Yes,  I  did  and  filled 
a  cell  in  the  field  of  home. 

GERTIE:  How  beautiful  the  table 
looks. 

MARGARET  (Goes  over  to  table)  : 
Yes,  at  the  right  of  the  plate  one  inch 
from  edge  of  the  table,  place  the  knives 
needed  for  the  meal  having  the  cutting 
edge  of  the  knife  towards  the  plate  and 
the  knife  to  be  used  first  farthest  from 
the  plate.  At  the  right  of  the  knives 
place  the  spoons  needed,  the  bowls  up- 
ward. Place  the  same  as  the  knives, 
the  first  to  be  used  the  farthest  away. 
At  the  left  of  the  plate  place  the  forks, 
tines  upward.  Place  in  the  same  order 
designated  for  the  knives.  Place  nap- 
kin to  left  of  forks  with  the  opening 
of  fold  toward  plate.  Place  the  water 
glass  at  the  point  of  the  knife.  Place 
the  individual  bread  and  butter  plates 
to  the  left  of  fork.  The  salad  dish 
should  be  placed  above  the  main  plate 
and  a  sauce  dish  for  a  vegetable  above 
the  spoons. 

HELEN  (Rapturously)  :  Where  did 
you  learn  how? 

MARGARET:  In  Bee-Hive  of 
course,  filling  a  cell. 

HELEN:  Is  all  your  work  just  in 
the  home? 

MARGARET  (Goes  to  the  desk  and 
picks  up  Bee-Hive  book  and  turns  to 
the  cells)  :  No,  our  work  takes  in 
everything.  We  have  what  we  call 
seven  fields  or  twenty-seven  structural 
cells  to  build  upon  after  our  nine 
foundation  cells.  "Seek  ye  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  all  things  shall 
be  added  unto  you."  So  our  Religion 
comes  first,  then  our  Home.  God  has 
given  us  these  bodies  and  we  want  to 


return  them  as  clean  as  they  were  given 
to  us  so  we  study  the  field  of  health. 
The  Domestic  Art  field  is  next  where 
we  learn  to  beautify  our  home.  The 
field  of  Out-of-Doors  is  studied  mostly 
taking  hikes  and  as  we  climb  we  name 
the  kinds  of  grasses  and  flowers,  rocks, 
the  stars  and  planets. 

HELEN:     Is  that  all  of  your  fields? 

MARGARET:  No,  then  comes  the 
Field  of  Business.  The  spirit  of  the 
hive  is  prudent  and  thrifty  and  the 
Bee-Hive  stands  for  industry.  And 
then  the  seventh  field  is  Public  Service. 
"Because  we  desire  to  live  as  long  as 
the  world  itself  in  those  that  come 
after."  (Closes  book  and  lays  it  on 
the  desk.) 

GERTIE:  What  do  you  do  with 
all  the  things  that  you  gather? 

MARGARET  (Picks  up  Honey- 
comb) :  I  will  show  you.  (Turns 
the  pages  of  the  book  slowly  and  ex- 
plains.) 

HELEN:     I  like  this  idea  very  much. 

Margaret  (At  desk  picks  up  First- 
Aid  Kit)  :  This  is  what  we  are  going 
to  take  with  us  on  our  hike  this  sum- 
mer. (Girls  go  over  and  examine 
things. ) 

GERTIE:  We  went  on  a  hike  last 
summer  and  we  had  several  accidents 
and  we  didn't  have  anything  with  us 
and  wouldn't  of  known  how  to  use 
it  if  we'd  had  one,  so  we  had  to  come 
home. 

MARGARET:  In  Bee-Hive  we  learn 
how  to  use  a  First- Aid  Kjit  and  know 
just  what  do  do  in  case  of  emergencies. 

HELEN:  Last  summer  my  little 
brother  hurt  his  hand  and  you  know 
I  just  couldn't  make  a  bandage  stay  on. 

MARGARET:  Did  you  try  a  trian- 
gular bandage? 

HELEN:  No,  I  do  not  know  what 
kind  of  a  bandage  that  is. 

MARGARET:  I'll  tie  you  one  so 
that  you'll  know  next  time.  (Takes 
bandage  and  ties  Helen's  hand.)  And 
if  you  just  want  to  wrap  your  finger 
why  use  a  roller  bandage  or  hand-aid. 
(Ties  a  roller  bandage  on  her  finger 
and  then  rolls  the  bandage  off  again.) 

HELEN:  I  wish  that  I  had  learned 
as  much  as  you  have  this  winter. 

GERTIE:  So  do  I.  Margaret,  please 
tell  us  more. 

MARGARET:  I  will  tell  you  one 
more  thing  and  then  you  must  come  to 
class  and  find  out  the  rest  for  yourselves. 

HELEN:  May  we  attend  the  class 
without  being  a  member  of  your 
Church? 

MARGARET:  Most  certainly,  every- 
one is  welcome  to  our  swarm  who 
wants  to  come. 

GERTIE:     I'm  coming  then. 
(Continued  on  page  192) 


82 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


M.  I.  A.  ACCOMPLISHMENTS  DURING  DECEMBER,  1933 


h  De- 
ction- 

Mem- 

Aver- 
/3  or 
ment. 

Com- 
iscus- 
es    to 

fa 
H 

J 

5 
£ 
fa 

0 

O 

9 

a 

6 
> 

1 

Qt> 

'fa 
,B 

<v 

'■& 
u 

o 
ft 

d  a 

IN" 
•  m  0 

09.2   fa 

©     H 
If? 

0.  Wards  having 
eted  their  Class  D 
>ns     and     Activiti 
te. 

O 

0 
s 
C 

No.  of  Wards  Conducting 

ft 
ft 
< 

0) 

fa 

n 
0 

is! 
0 

fa 

to 

s 

Si  fa 

■O  <u 

p  S 

E 
3 

0 

STAKES 

cS 
W 

s 

to 

to 

fa 

05 

o.  Wards  i 
irtments  a 
g   in   Incr 
rship. 

0.   Wards 
'e  Attendai 
ore  of  theii 

(1) 
fa 
3 
O 

o> 

ra 
to 

Departments  in : 

O 

to 

s 

'•§ 

3 

6 

tuM 

^  B 

to  .* 
.5  0 

to 
0 

fa 

Ph 

nj 
fa 

H 

S 

3 
13 
B 
0 
0 

to 

B 

fa 

& 

£ft.5.Q 

£*?S 

^  ft  SO 

a 

T3 
E 
O 

U    to 

> 

CJ    EG 

T3 

£ 

to 

p 

'> 

,B 

6 

H 

A 

S 

A 

S 

h-j 

3 

hj 

m  2 

£  ft 

■a 
E 

to 
a 
"3 

"to 

to 
3^ 

fa. 5 

(J 

to  aj 

13  fa 

3  3 

CO  0 

to 

fa 

eg    . 

■3-8 

fa  B 

3  "8 

to 
c 

t» 

■a   . 

* 

tf 

^ 

* 

^ 

!*' 

* 

^ 

£0 

fa 

s 
a 
Q 

M 

01 

sg 

0  9 
0  B 

rnfTJ 

.  to 

O  B 

OS 

,B 

d 

.  en 
O  « 

%M 

55  S 

£<S 

£b 

53 

£S 

Alberta    

12 
6 

....    1      7 
5          6 

....    1      6 
5          6 

— 

2 
5 

_.. 

4 
6 

-2 

"3 

2 
5 

"5 

1 

3 

1 

4 

1 
1 

1 

1 

1 

6 
6 

6 
3 

7 

Alpine     

2 

9 

7 

9 

5 

5 

4 

5 

4 

7 

3 

4 

3 

1 

1 

4 

7 

7 

4 

Bear    Lake    

11 

7 

10 

3 

6 

4 

7 

5 

8 

3 

5 

6 

3 

1 

1 

5 

8 

8 

6 

12 

9 

12 

6 

6 

5 

6 

8 

10 

9 

5 

1 

2 

1 

3 

12 

12 

15 

Benson    

14 
5 

12 

4 

.... 

10 
2 

.... 

7 
2 

12 

4 

2 

8 
3 

5 
1 

8 
1 

2 
1 

2 
3 

.... 

"4 

"4 

10 

4 

8 
4 

7 

Big    Horn    

4 

Blackfoot    

13 

8 

9 

8 

7 

2 

6 

6 

5 

4 

3 

5 

2 

2 

1 

1 

1 

9 

8 

7 

Blaine    

8 

4 

4 

3 

2 

1 

2 

3 

2 

2 

1 

2 

1 

1 

1 

3 

3 

1 

Boise   

11 

7 

6 

2 

4 

2 

3 

4 

5 

3 

2 

. 

2 

6 

5 

4 

Box  Elder   

14 

10 

14 

10 

10 

10 

11 

10 

13 

6 

2 

3 

3 

4 

2 

14 

10 

13 

Burley     

9 

.... 

7 

.... 

5 

. 

4 

.... 

5 

2 

4 

3 

3 

3 

1 

1 

.... 

2 

6 

4 

3 

Cache    

8 

8 

7 

8 

6 

6 

7 

8 

7 

2 

5 

5 

3 

1 

3 

.. 

2 

6 

3 

6 

Carbon    

12 

8 

.... 

5 

6 

.... 

6 

4 

4 

3 

7 

5 

3 

2 

4 

8 

6 

1 

5 

3 

4 

3 

2 

2 

1 

2 

2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

. 

1 

1 

Cottonwood    

10 

. 

9 

5 

. 

5 

9 

3 

6 

5 

2 

1 

1 

3 

10 

2 

6 

Curlew    

7 

4 

1 

. 

4 

2 

3 

2 

1 

2 

4 

4 

2 

11 

. 

10 

6 

5 

10 

8 

3 

4 

5 

5 

2 

*«. 

2 

8 

7 

9 

11 

11 

8 

8 

9 

5 

6 

7 

3 

4 

2 

11 

6 

7 

Emery    

10 

4 

8 

4 

6 

4 

4 

2 

8 

2 

4 

5 

3 

1 

2 

. 

1 

7 

7 

.. 

Ensign     

8 
11 

8 
7 

"I 

7 
5 

"i 

4 
3 

5 

8 
6 

"« 

"e 

8 
5 

5 
3 

7 
4 

4 
1 

2 
3 

,.„ 

2 
1 

"e 

8 
8 

6 

7 

4 

Franklin  

6 

Fremont    „ 

14 

12 

12 

8 

8 

6 

11 

8 

9 

12 

3 

2 

3 

3 

4 

.... 

12 

14 

14 

12 

Garfield  

8 

5 

8 

2 

7 

. 

8 

4 

7 

1 

5 

4 

4 

2 

2 

.... 

2 

7 

7 

6 

Granite 

10 

14 

.... 

10 

14 

.... 

10 

12 

.... 

6 

8 

10 
12 

7 
10 

4 

8 

5 
12 

1 

7 

1 
6 

8 

4 

1 
2 

2 
1 

9 
14 

1 

7 

8 

Grant    

5 

Gunnison    

7 

.  . 

4 

3 

2 

.... 

4 

3 

2 

2 

.... 



■•** 

4 

3 

2 

Hollywood    

15 

12 

4 

6 

.... 

8 

7 

7 

6 

4 

5 

4 

1 

2 

6 

10 

8 

8 

5 

5 

4 

2 

... 

3 

2 

2 

2 

1 

1 

2 

*~™ 

2 

4 

3 

5 

Idaho    

7 

3 

7 

3 

2 

2 

2 

1 

3 

3 

1 

3 

5 

5 

4 

Idaho  Falls   

13 

10 

13 

9 

10 

5 

10 

7 

12 

3 

7 

2 

6 

5 

1 

1 

.... 

6 

11 

9 

6 

Juab    

5 

4 

6 

2 

3 

2 

2 

4 

5 

4 

4 

4 

3 

3 

1 

.... 

1 

5 

2 

1 

Juarez    

6 

5 

2 

2 

3 

1 

1 

1 

3 

. 

.... 

1 

2 

4 

2 

4 

Kanab   

7 

5 

8 

3 

, 

3 

3 

4 

1 

2 

2 

4 



4 

3 

3 

3 

Kolob  

6 

.  . 

5 

3 

. 

3 

5 

1 

4 

3 

3 

3 

4 

1 

.... 

1 

5 

4 

2 

Lehi   

7 

5 

7 

3 

6 

3 

5 

3 

7 

5 

4 

5 

4 

2 

1 

.... 

2 

7 

6 

5 

8 

.... 

5 

. ,, , 

2 

, 

.  . 

3 

2 

4 

3 

2 

2 

1 

.... 

2 

5 

5 

2 

Liberty   

12 

11 

wmmw 

9 

«... 

11 

MM 

10 

3 

4 

3 

2 

3 

1 

1 

3 

4 

11 

4 

3 

Logan   

11 

11 

10 

7 

8 

7 

7 

10 

10 

3 

4 

7 

7 

1 

3 

1 

3 

9 

7 

8 

Los   Angeles    

12 

11 

.--. 

5 

»»•• 

4 

.-— 

10 

4 

9 

6 

5 

8 

6 

.... 

2 

5 

11 

10 

3 

Lost    River    

7 

1 

4 

1 

3 

1 

4 

2 

3 

2 

2 

1 

•   •• 

.... 

3 

4 

4 

2 

Lyman    

8 

7 

5 

2 

3 

3 

5 

3 

1 

2 

2 

2 

. 

2 

1 

.... 

.... 

2 

2 

2 

Malad    

7 

5 

4 

2 

. 

4 

1 

3 

1 

3 

.... 

.... 

.... 

.... 

2 

4 

4 

3 

Maricopa    

10 

10 

4 

.... 

7 

.... 

8 

10 

5 

5 

4 

1 

3 

5 

10 

10 

8 

8 

Millard    

7 

5 

3 

3 

.__, 

5 

2 

.... 

4 

1 

3 

.... 

...» 

.... 

5 

5 

4 

8 

3 

. 

1 

1 

2 

3 

1 

.      . 

.... 

2 

.... 

.... 

3 

3 

3 

Moapa   

11 

6 

6 

3 

3 

3 

4 

6 

5 

3 

3 

1 

2 

1 

4 

5 

5 

4 

Montpelier   

14 

.... 

6 

.... 

5 

— . 

3 



4 

1 

5 

5 

4 

3 

5 



1 

3 

3 

4 

8 

5 

. 

3 

■MB 

1 

.... 

1 

3 



.... 

.... 

i 

1 

1 

5 

3 

2 

Moroni    

5 

4 

2 

.         , 

4 

4 

1 

3 

i 

3 

1 

1 



4 

4 

1 

Mt.    Ogden    

8 
9 

5 

4 
9 

5 

4 
6 

2 

2 
5 

4 

4 
7 

1 

4 
4 

4 
2 

4 
3 

4 
5 

4 
3 

2 
3 

1 

2 
1 

4 
9 

3 
7 



Nebo    

9 

Nevada    

6 

6 

6 

6 

6 

4 

4 

3 

4 

2 

2 

1 

1 

.... 

.... 

.--. 



1 

6 

6 

2 

North    Davis    

7 
6 

6 
3 

7 
6 

5 
2 

7 
5 

2 

1 

6 

4 

5 
3 

7 
6 

2 

4 
5 

1 

2 

4 
2 

3 

1 

5 
1 

2 

.... 

4 

6 
5 

5 

5 

4 

North   Sanpete    

4 

North  Sevier  

4 

2 

4 

2 

3 

1 

2 

1 

3 

2 

3 

2 

2 

2 



4 

4 

2 

North   Weber    

14 

14 

. 

9 

.... 

11 

.... 

10 

3 

9 

2 

5 

6 





5 

13 

8 

7 

Ogden   

12 

12 

. 

10 

8 

.... 

11 

3 

9 

5 

6 

f 

1 

1 

1 

3 

12 

7 

7 

Oneida    

11 

9 

10 

7 

8 

4 

7 

8 

8 

2 

6 

2 

3 

4 

.... 

.... 

2 

9 

9 

8 

6 

6 

6 

5 

6 

3 

6 

5 

6 

3 

5 

2 

3 

2 





1 

6 

4 

4 

Palmyra 

9 

.  . 

9 

.... 

9 

.... 

9 

.... 

9 

2 

8 

3 

4 

6 

7 

4 

9 

9 

2 

Panguitch     - 

6 
11 
11 
10 

"i 

5 
9 

5 
6 
9 

10 

"3 
5 
6 

1 
6 
6 
5 

"3 
1 
3 

3 

6 
4 
4 

6 
4 
9 

5 
7 
8 
9 

..„ 

3 

G 
1 
9 

2 
3 

"5 

3 
3 

6 
6 

3 
3 
3 
6 

3 
3 

1 
7 

i" 
1 

'2 

•^ — 

3 

"2 

4 

5 

6 

9 

10 

5 

4 

G 

10 

4 

Parowan     

5 

Pioneer     

5 

6 

Portneuf    

9 

5 

7 

5 

5 

4 

2 

3 

5 

4 

4 

5 

4 

2 

2 

.... 

.... 

6 

5 

4 

Raft   River 

4 

3 

4 

1 

2 

1 

.... 

1 

2 

i' 

2 

1 

2 

1 



.... 

4 

4 

4 

Rigby    

13 

7 

7 

7 

7 

4 

5 

7 

6 

2 

6 

4 

5 

1 

2 

i" 

2 

7 

6 

5 

Roosevelt    

9 

7 

2 

3 

6 

4 

2 

5 

3 

2 

1 

.... 

1 

7 

6 

5 

Salt   Lake    

13 

13 

10 

4 

... 

13 

1 

11 

8 

9 

6 

5 

4 

2 

13 

8 

6 

San    Francisco    

10 

8 

6 

6 

5 

4 

4 

7 

6 

2 

2 

5 

5 

1 

1 



2 

2 

G 

3 

2 

San    Juan    „ 

3 

3 

2 

3 

.... 

3 

1 

1 

1 

2 

2 



2 

3 

3 

2 

Sevier    

8 
9 

"& 

7 
6 

"4 

4 

5 

3 

6 
3 

"l 

6 
6 

1 
1 

2 
1 

1 
1 

1 
2 

2 

1 

2 
3 

1 

1 

1 
1 

6 
6 

6 
4 

4 

Shelley    

2 

7 

5 

7 

5 

6 

5 

6 

3 

7 

6 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

7 

6 

3 

Snowflake     

12 

8 

8 

4 

5 

6 

6 

8 

6 

8 

1 

.... 

4 

1 

3 

12 

8 

7 

7 

South    Davis    

8 

8 

6 

7 



8 

5 

6 

4 

4 

4 

4 

.... 

7 

3 

5 

South    Sanpete    

7 
8 

6 

7 

"8 

6 

7 

"S 

5 
5 

"7 

3 
4 

"8 

2 
1 

1 
2 

2 
3 

5 
1 

5 
1 

4 
2 

2 

3 
1 

3 

1 

6 
5 

4 
4 

1 

South    Sevier    

3 

Star    Valley 

11 

11 

9 

6 

5 

6 

2 

8 

5 

9 

7 

5 

2 

2 

2 

1 

9 

8 

8 

1 

St.    George    

10 

6 

5 

.... 

6 

5 

1 

1 

3 

1 

.... 

1 

6 

3 

.... 

St.   Johns   

5 

2 

7 

2 

3 

3 

1 

3 

1 

1 

2 

i" 

2 



3 

3 

3 

2 

St.    Joseph    

15 

14 

6 

4 
5 

"*9 

5 

4 
2 

"6 
4 

3 

2 

"4 
1 

4 

1 
1 
1 

4 
5 
2 

3 

5 
1      5 

3 
3 
2 

4 
"2 

4 

1      2 
1      2 

4 
1  ~* 

2 
6 

4 
3 

1 

4 
9 
5 

3 

7 
5 

4 

Summit    

4    |      8 
....    |      4 

3 

Taylor   

2 

Timpanogos     

1      6 

5 

1      5 

5 

4 

2 

4 

4    |      5 

2 

5 

|    .... 

1      5 

1  .... 

2 

5 

2 

1 

THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


83 


M.  I.  A.  ACCOMPLISHMENTS  DURING  DECEMBER,  1933 


oo 
g 

h  De- 

ction- 
Mem- 

Aver- 
/3  or 
ment. 

Com- 
iscus- 
es    to 

a 

fa 
W 

■ 
1 

to 

0 

3 

c? 

6 

> 

to 

'fa 

' 

B 

o 

(MS 

o>  ,*  o 
S.2  fa 

°     a 

|8h 

P  C.  n 

3.  co'S 

O 
■9 

ft 
ft 

co 
g 

s>>  . 

CO  fa 
T3    »> 

O 
CO 

0) 

a 

>  CO  -^ 
a  ™  0 

O 

cy 

No.  of  Wards  Conducting 

S3 

w 

W  1 

H 

CO 

5 

STAKES 

2 

W 

B 

to 
*Q 

fa 

3 

* 

00 

•3 
fa 
cO 

6 

No.  Wards 
partments  a 
ing   in   Iner 
bership. 

No.   Wards 
age  Attenda 
more  of  thei 

No.  Wards 
pleted  their 
sions    and 
Date. 

| 

fa 

3 

£ 

W 

to 
a 

'> 

■«  a 

to  0 

b  § 

Departments  in : 

O 

bo 
a 

M 

3 

13 
O 

9 

0 

CO 

tu 

fa 

U 

■J 
'? 

CO 
,3 

3 

0) 

*  c 

M3 

5  « 

CO  tn 
02 

5 

0 
& 

CO 

fa 
H 

•a 

CO 

3 

0 

3 
•0 

(3 
O 
S 

M 
,C 

'> 

CO 

.3 

d 

a 

►4 

a 

hi 

3 

ti 

S 

hi 

CO 

M 

.5 
'3 

0 
'» 

3 

bo 

33 

u 

s 

CO    CO 
TS  fa 

b  i 

CO   O 

£0 

•  3 

O  0 

to 

T3 

fa 
si     . 

£  3 

bo 
S 

to 

■a  . 

.?    CO 

^« 

.  03 
O  CO 

t* 

^ 

^ 

iw 

* 

|M 

>n* 

(M 

~    to 

fa 

Q 

(3 
P 

3    CO 

*s 

°% 

d6- 

0  a 

CO 

d 

g£ 

fcS 

JZJ'g 

£b 

fc 

ZB 

Tintic    

4 

3 

4 

3 

3 

1 

2 

1 

3 

4 

4 

Tooele    

11 

8 

.... 

4 

— * 

7 

6 

1 

2 

2 

3 

1 

2 

2 

1 

7 

5 

3 

Twin    Falls    

4 

4 

3 

2 

2 

1 

1 

4 

3 

2 

2 

1 

1 

1 

3 

3 

8 

Uintah     

10 

5 

9 

4 

~7 

1 

"7 

4 

7 

3 

3 

3 

3 

3 

3 

.... 

1 

2 

9 

6 

7 

Union     

Utah    

9 

9 

7 

4 

8 

6 

5 

6 

1 

2 

9 

~8 

3 

Wasatch    

9 

9 

9 

.... 

7 

.... 

8 

. 

7 

5 

7 

4 

7 

2 

4 

Wayne     

8 

4 

3 

2 

3 

2 

2 

3 

3 

.... 

3 

1 

. 

1 

3 

2 

2 

Weber    

9 

8 

6 

7 
8 

"s 

5 
5 

"2 

2 
5 

"5 

6 

7 

1 

5 
3 

"*3 

3 

4 

1 

3 

"3 

.... 

.... 

2 

7 
8 

5 
6 

6 

4 

5 

5 



3 

.... 

4 

.... 

4 

1 

1 

2 

2 

2 

1 

.  . 

. 

5 

5 

1 

Yellowstone   

10 

7 

5 

9 

7 

"4" 

3 
S 

~i 

5 

4 

"2 

6 

7 

3 

7 
2 

5 
2 

4 
3 

2 

1 

1 
2 

2 

'.... 

4 
1 

9 

7 

9 

4 

5 

Zion   Park    

3 

California    Mission    

47 

33 

38 

17 

23 

21 

24 

22 

31 

5 

18 

13 

13 

15 

18 

3 

11 

35 

30 

26 

Eastern   States  Mission   .... 

8 

8 

8 

2 

2 

5 

5 

7 

7 

3 

2 

5 

5 

1 

1 

3 

3 

3 

3 

Northwestern    States    

.. 

6 

•*•* 

6 

.... 

7 

.... 

6 

2 

6 

5 

4 

4 

3 

1 

3 

1 

9 

8 

7 

Texas    Mission 

7 

4 

3 

3 

3 

4 

4 

2 

2 

2 

1 

3 

3 

1 

. 

4 

4 

Northern    States    

22 

18 

.... 

10 

.... 

13 

.... 

14 

1 

6 

5 

8 

9 

5 

2 

.... 

3 

17 

12 

9 

► 

That['press 

(Continued  from  page  135) 

Jg*. Hg( 

you  soil  those  pretty  little  hands? 
Listen,"  Dr.  Sheldon  beamed.  "I'll 
tell  you  a  way  you  can  pay  off 
this  debt  this  evening  and  get  it  off 
your  mind.  An  easy  way  too. 
Come  on  a  little  party  with  me." 

"A   party?"    Jacqueline's   voice 
quavered  in  surprise. 
■    "Yes,   we  could  go  somewhere 
and  dance." 

"Oh,  do  you  dance?"  the  tone 
of  Jacqueline's  question  was  cer- 
tainly not  flattering,  but  Dr.  Shel- 
don didn't  seem  to  mind.  He 
looked  so  old  to  Jacqueline,  and  so 
safe.  After  a  mere  second's  hesita- 
tion she  consented.  It  would  be 
an  easy  way  to  pay  off  her  account 
with  him.  She  was  to  meet  him 
at  the  Drug  Store  at  9:30. 

Jacqueline  was  powdering  her 
nose  in  the  waiting  room — there 
was  no  one  there.  Suddenly  in 
the  mirror  she  saw  the  Doctor  just 
behind  her.  "Let  me  hold  your 
coat,"  he  purred.  As  Jacqueline 
slipped  into  it  he  folded  the  coat 
around  her  close. 

'You  little  rogue  you!"  he  cried, 
leaning  over  to  plant  a  moist  kiss 
on  her  mouth.  Humiliation,  an- 
ger, disgust  fought  for  mastery  as 
she  made  a  quick  exit. 


"Fool,  fool,  fool,"  she  cried 
fiercely  as  she  traversed  the  long 
hall  and  she  meant  herself,  not  the 
Doctor.  For  hadn't  she  invited 
this?  No,  she  certainly  had  not. 
How  was  she  to  know  he  was  such 
an  old  bounder?  The  more  she 
thought  the  worse  she  felt.  Oh, 
she  was  in  a  jam.  And  who  but 
herself  could  she  blame?  Her  cheeks 
burned  and  it  seemed  to  her  they 
blazoned  her  shame  to  the  whole 
world. 


m 


fHAT  could  she  do? 
She  had  promised  to  go  to  a  dance 
with  him  tonight.  Where,  oh, 
where  had  her  common  sense  been 
at  that  critical  moment?  Why 
hadn't  she  seen  Doctor  Sheldon  as 
he  really  was  before  she  had  ac- 
cepted that  ridiculous  invitation? 
Of  course  she  could  just  run  away 
but  that  wouldn't  really  settle 
things  between  them.  Nothing  but 
the  $20  to  pay  her  bill  could  do 
that  now.  That  $20  she  must 
have  and  have  it  before  the  dentist's 
office  closed  for  the  night.  She 
glanced  at  her  wrist  watch.  It  was 
four  fifteen.  Resolutely  she  turned 
her  steps  towards  Morley's  De- 
partment Store.  She  had  no  time 
to  lose. 

"Yoo-hoo.  Don't  pass  me  up 
like  that?"  Afton  Call,  a  home 
town  girl  overtook  her  breathlessly. 
"C'mon,    you've   got   to   go   to   a 


show  with  me.      I've  been  trying 
to  phone  all  afternoon." 

"No.  I  can't  today — no  really. 
I'm  awfully  busy — I — no,  no,  I 
just  can't — oh,  yes,  it's  too  sweet  of 
you,  Afton.  I  do  appreciate  it, 
but — ."  To  go  to  a  movie — to 
forget  her  own  trouble.  Wouldn't 
it  be  better  after  all,  to  just  let 
things  slide?  How  she  hated  to  go 
back  and  cancel  her  order  for  that 
dress — besides  losing  the  dress — 
(that  thought  gave  her  a  pain) 
there  was  apt  to  be  a  lot  of  red  tape 
and  fuss  about  getting  her  money 
back.  She  could  have  the  dress — 
have  the  movie,  not  have  any  fuss 
if  she  just  kept  her  date  with  the 
doctor.  In  her  mind  she  laughed  to 
scorn  the  idea  that  she  was  afraid 
of  "that  old  softie."  She  could 
manage  him,  but  something  blazed 
within  her  whenever  she  thought 
of  that  kiss.  He  had  made  her  feel 
common  and  cheap.  She  knew  if 
she  ever  came  to  compromise  with 
him  on  that  point  she  could  never 
be  friends  with  herself  again.  The 
thought  of  that  kiss  was  too  much. 
No  movie  for  her  today,  no  quiet 
sinking  into  forgetfulness,  she  must 
do  battle.  To  wipe  out  that  insult 
to  her  self-respect  she  was  ready  to 
brave — clerks,  managers,  yes,  if 
need  be,  even  an  old  parent's  wrath. 

"No,  Afton,  I  really  can't  go," 
she  said  firmly.      "Thanks  a  lot. 


84 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


But  I've  something  important  to 
do. 

Jacqueline  tore  herself  away 
from  this  too  insistent  friend  and 
now  raced  (this  encounter  had  cost 
her  ten  minutes)  back  to  Mor- 
ley's. 

"The  pink  net  dress,  I  just 
bought?"  she  cried  all  flushed  and 
breathless  when  she  found  the  clerk 
who  had  sold  it  to  her. 

"Yes?"  the  clerk  raised  an  inter- 
rogative eyebrow. 

"I  can't  take  it.  I  must  have  my 
money  back." 

"I'm  afraid  that's  impossible." 

"Why?" 

"It  was  a  sale  dress — no  ex- 
changes, no  refunds,"  the  girl 
wasn't  half  so  agreeable  as  when 
she  was  selling  the  dress. 

"But  I  simply  can't  take  it." 

"But  you've  paid  for  it." 

"Yes,  but  I  have  to  get  my 
money  back.  You  just  keep  the 
dress  and  give  me  my  money — isn't 
that  simple?"  Jacqueline  tried  to 
smile  her  most  engaging  smile. 

"No,  it  isn't  simple.  It's  already 
been  mailed.  I  sent  it  myself  half 
an  hour  ago." 

"Oh,  dear,  but  I  just  have  to 
have  that  money." 

"I'm  sorry,  but  I  don't  know 
what  I  can  do  about  it." 

She  turned  with  finality  to  ad- 
just a  dress  on  its  hanger,  but 
Jacqueline  would  not  be  so  easily 
dismissed. 

"Let  me  speak  to  the  manager." 

The  clerk  gave  an  almost  imper- 
ceptible shrug. 

"I  am  the  head  of  this  depart- 
ment." 

"I  said  the  manager — the  general 
manager,"  Jacqueline  repeated 
firmly. 

"Offices  are  on  the  fifth  floor." 
There  was  open  antagonism  be- 
tween them  now. 


"But  it  isn't  a  job — it's  a  dress." 

"A  dress?"  he  frowned. 

"I  came  to  see  about  a  dress,  I 
mean.  It's  a  lovely  dress  but  I 
can't  take  it."  Jacqueline  was  too 
excited  and  too  much  in  dead  earn- 
est to  realize  she  sounded  a  bit 
queer.  "If  you  give  me  my  money 
back  I'll  never  buy  another  dress 
as  long  as  I  live." 

"That  sounds  very  bad  for  bus- 
iness. Sit  down  a  minute.  Why 
you're  all  excited.  Calm  down 
while  I  finish  this  then  you  can 
tell  me  what  it's  all  about." 

His  kindly  interest  was  quite 
disarming.  Most  of  her  courage 
seemed  to  have  already  been  ex- 
pended and  she  was  having  a  hard 
time  not  to  cry.  She  told  him 
everything.  Even  that  she  had 
hoped  to  sell  some  of  her  batiks. 
(Her  art  teacher  had  praised  them 
immoderately.)  Why,  it  was  sur- 
prising how  he  got  out  the  things 
you  hadn't  meant  to  say.  She 
hadn't  needed  to  tell  him  about  the 
batiks  and  the  advertising  and  the 
spring  formal.  When  she  left  his 
office  she  held  a  note  to  the  clerk  at 
the  adjustment  desk.  There  the 
girl  counted  her  money  into  her 
hand,  three  green  fives,  three  bright 
dollars,  three  dingy  quarters, 
"18.75.     That's  right,  isn't  it?" 

Eighteen  seventy-five  and  she 
had  figured  on  twenty  dollars.  She 
owed  Dr.  Sheldon  twenty  dollars. 
It  wouldn't  do  to  give  him  eighteen 
seventy-five.  No,  never.  She  must 
see  that  he  was  paid  in  full.  Oh 
yes — it  was  the  beads.      She  had 


Oi 


'N  the  fifth  floor  Jac- 
queline wandered  forlornly  before 
she  came  to  a  door  marked:  Pri- 
vate, August  Hartwell,  General 
Manager. 

She  knocked  timidly. 

"Come  in,"  a  gruff  voice 
shouted. 

Jacqueline  pushed  open  the  door. 

A  man  of  middle  age  with  a 
grey  clipped  beard  and  bushy  eye- 
brows over  deep-set  eyes  looked 
up  at  her. 

"If  it's  about  a  job,"  he  said 
curtly,  without  rising,  "Just  fill 
in  an  application  card  there.  We'll 
attend  to  you  in  your  turn." 


Index  to  Advertisers 

These  advertisers  are  dependable. 
Doing  business  with  them  will  be 
mutually  advantageous. 

Company  Page 

Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Co 

Back  Cover 

Brigham  Young  University 189 

Bureau   of   Information 185 

Continental  Oil  Company 188 

Deseret  Book  Company 186 

Deseret  News  Press 190 

Grant,  Heber  J.  8  Co 189 

Hotel  Temple  Square 189 

L.  D.  S.  Business  College 187 

National  Art  School 185 

North  American  Institute 187 

Parry  8  Parry,  Inc 188 

Porter- Walton  Company   186 

Postal  Telegraph  191 

Quish  School  of  Beauty  Cul- 
ture   188 

Ramshaw  Hatcheries 185 

Salt  Lake  Costume  Company __^1  90 

Taylor  %5  Company  186 

Utah  Woolen  Mills 185 


forgotten  the  beads.  Dear,  why 
had  she  succumbed  to  them  too. 
Would  she  have  to  go  through  all 
that  again  to  get  that  dollar 
twenty-five  back?  Why,  oh  why, 
had  she  bought  the  beads? 

She  opened  her  purse  to  feel  for 
them.     They  were  not  there. 

Jacqueline's  heart  missed  a  beat. 
Where  could  those  beads  be?  She 
knew  she  had  slipped  them  into  her 
purse — what  was  her  next  mem- 
ory of  them?  Yes,  she  had  held 
them  a  moment  to  the  sunlight 
there  in  the  dentist's  waiting  room. 
She  had  left  them  at  Dr.  Sheldon's. 
She  must  go  back  there  if  she  was 
to  get  them. 

No,  she  wouldn't.  She'd  just 
quit.  She'd  not  try  to  do  the  right 
thing.  It  was  too  hard  to  undo 
things  once  they  were  done.  Her 
pride  had  suffered  enough  this  af- 
ternoon and  to  what  avail?  Other 
girls  could  buy  a  dress  without  get- 
ting into  such  a  mess  as  this. 

"Here's  your  change  lady."  A 
young  man  put  a  crisp  dollar  bill 
into  Jacqueline's  hand  that  rested 
on  a  show  case  and  counted  into  it 
four  silver  dimes,  "One  dollar, 
forty,  right?" 

Never  had  Jacqueline  wanted  to 
do  anything  so  badly  as  to  close 
her  hand  over  that  money  and 
hurry  away.  Why  it  would  save 
her — almost  it  seemed  as  though  it 
were  meant — but  even  while  her 
mind  still  wavered  her  hand  was 
refusing  the  money,  her  voice  was 
saying  firmly,  "You're  mistaken. 
It's  not  my  change."  Her  senses 
were  reeling  with  the  force  of  her 
inward  conflict.  She  felt  she  would 
suffocate.  Her  hand  went  to  her 
throat.  Then  she  did  nearly  faint 
for  sheer  joy — for  there  round  her 
neck  her  fingers  encountered  the 
beads  which  she  had  been  wearing 
all  the  time. 

-A.T  the  jewelry  counter 
a  new  girl  was  doing  duty.  She 
was  dubious  about  exchanging  the 
beads.  There  was  no  sales  slip — 
they  weren't  even  wrapped.  "How 
am  I  to  know  you  didn't  just  pick 
them  up,"  her  manner  seemed  to 
suggest.  She  called  a  floor  walker; 
they  whispered  together.  Jacque- 
line felt  that  she  would  like  to 
stamp  and  scream  but  after  all  that 
wouldn't  help  matters,  so  she 
waited  with  a  patient  aloofness. 
Then  in  the  next  aisle  Mr.  Hartwell 
hurried  by.  He  noticed  her,  nod- 
ded, smiled.     The  two  employees 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


85 


were  quick  to  see  this.    Immediately 
they  were  over  eager  to  please  her. 

In  the  rest  room  she  found  an 
envelope  and  paper.     She  wrote : 

"Dr.  Sheldon:  Enclosed  find 
$20  to  settle  in  full  my  account 
with  you." 

She  went  back  to  his  office  and 
placed  the  envelope  in  the  letter 
box  on  his  door,  afraid  every  min- 
ute he  would  come  out,  but  she  got 
away  without  any  encounter. 

The  package  from  Morley's  wait- 
ing for  her  at  the  school  Dorm 
Jacqueline  returned  without  open- 
ing, but  in  three  days  it  was  back 
again  and  with  it  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Hartwell.  Jacqueline  opened  the 
letter  with  trembling  fingers.  It 
read: 


"Dear  Miss  Bernard: 

"We  want  a  wall  hanging  for 
our  early  summer  furniture  exhibit. 
*  *  *  If  this  first  order  gives  satis- 
faction others  will  follow. 

"The  dress  is  charged  to  your 
account  with  us." 

jTTlT  the  spring  formal 
in  the  pink  net  dress  Jacqueline  was 
lovely  as  an  apple-blossom. 

"That  dress  was  just  made  for 
you,"  Francis  Duncan  breathed  in- 
to her  ear  to  the  rhythm  of  their 
first  dance. 

"Think  so?"  Jacqueline  laughed. 
"For  a  while  I  was  afraid  it  was 
not." 


The  Pudding 

C^l^ilH   (Continued  from  page  143) 

)8» -4 

constant  source  of  new  found  bliss. 
No  morning  passed  but  what  she 
stopped  to  say,  "So  you  are  there, 
my  precious  pudding  child!  'Tis 
well.  There  you  must  stay,  for 
Sunday  comes  a  holiday!  And  then 
not  all  of  Mexico  shall  have  a  finer 
feast  than  ours."  Twice,  too, 
when  no  one  was  around,  she  took 
it  from  its  hiding  place,  unwrap- 
ped it  from  the  many  folds  of 
paper  she  had  placed  it  in  to  keep 
it  from  the  air,  unloosed  the  knots 
of  two  thick  layers  of  cloth  that 
held  it  bound,  and  with  great  rev- 
erence looked  upon  its  tempting 
brownness  and  smelled  its  spicy 
sweetness  until  her  nostrils  fairly 
ached.  Yet  not  once  in  all  those 
swiftly  flying  days  did  Tris  remind 
herself  to  sweep  behind  the  trunk! 

i\T  last  the  great  day 
arrived.  The  morning  passed,  and 
Gene  came  home  at  noon  with  fly- 
ing feet.  She  was  puzzled,  and  a 
bit  annoyed,  to  find  that  Tris  had 
not  yet  swept  her  room.  There 
were  little  pieces  of  paper  lying  all 
about  the  floor — a  cloth  was  peer- 
ing out  from  underneath  the  door 
— and  in  the  center  of  the  room 
there  was  a  pan — an  empty  pan — 
a  mottled  metal  pan.  Quick  as  a 
flash  she  looked  behind  the  trunk, 
and  stooped  to  pick  the  pan  from 
off  the  floor.  But  there  was  no 
mistake.  Her  pudding  child  was 
gone! 


Always  before  she  had  ignored 
the  vanished  candies  and  the  fruit. 
They  were  but  trifles  anyone  might 


MAKE  MONEY 

^t  Tfovne  I 


EARN  steady  income  each  week,  working  at  home, 
coloring  photos  and  miniatures  in  oil.  Learn  famous 
"Koehne  Method"  in  few  weeks.  Work  done  by  this 
method  in  big  demand.  No  experience  nor  art  talent 
needed.  Many  become  Independent  this  way.  Send  for 
free  booklet,  "Make  Money  at  Home." 

NATIONAL  ART  SCHOOL,  Inc. 
3601  Michigan  Ave.,  Dept.  4183,  Chicago, Illinois 


Attention  Bishops! 

Help   the  missionary  work  alone 
at  the 

BUREAU  OF  INFORMATION 

by  getting:  your 

Sacrament  Sets 
From  Us 

NEW  LOW   PRICES: 

Water  tray — heavy  SILVER 
plated  with  three  dozen 
glasses     916.00 

Extra   glasses    

$1.00  and  $1.25  per  doc. 

BREAD  TRAYS    $7.50 

Bureau  of  Information 

Temple  Block 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


<&  Baby  (hicks 


SEEING  IS  BELIEVING— INVESTIGATE  BEFORE  BUYING 
Visit  our  flock  owners,   notice  the   large  size  birds   in   their  pens;    notice  the  large 
white  eggs,   their  uniformity  and  color.     These  are  the  factors  you  want  bred  in  your 
Baby  Chicks. 

Then  come  to  our  Hatchery — see  these  large  eggs,  all  even  in  size,  in  the  tra«ps;  see) 
the  most  modern  equipment  that  money  can  buy.  Notice  that  every  step  known  to 
science  is  done  here  to  protect  our  buyers,  backed  by  29  years  of  successful  breeding 
and  hatching,  which  is  also  your  guarantee  of  safety  when  buying  here.  Compare 
this  quality  and  this  program,  with  any  hatchery  anywhere. 

Then,  last  of  all,  remember  they  are  mountain  bred  and  acclimated,  and  cost  no  more 
than  tho  ordinary  kinds.  Your  dollars  are  protected  here,  so  write  for  our  prices  and 
circular   today. 

Baby    Chicks   Ready   Now   for   Immediate   Delivery 

RAM SHAW  HATCHERIES  ™StHS£ssH3: 

Distributors  for  Sol-Hot  Brooders,  Coal,  Oil,   Gas — Lincoln  Chick  Feeders.       


LD.S.  GARMENTS 


FOR  ALL  SEASONS 


Selected    from    our    extensive    line   of    L.    D.    S.    Garments    we    suggest    the    following 

numbers  for  all  season  wear: 


No 


12  New  Style,  ribbed  lgt.  wgt. 
Combed  Cotton.  An  excel- 
lent   Ladies'    number    $1.25 

No.  13  Old    style,    ribbed    lgt.    wgt. 

cotton,  our  standard  garment.  1.25 

No.  14  Ribbed  med.  wgt.  cotton, 
bleached.  Our  all  season  num- 
ber. Men's  new  or  old  style. 

No.  15  Ribbed  heavy  wgt.  un- 
bleached cotton.  Our  double 
back  number.  Men's  new  or 
old    style    

No.  16  Part  wool,  ribbed  unbleached. 


Our    best   selling  wool   num- 
ber. Men's  new  or  old  style.— $3.00 

No.  17  Light    weight     garment, 

Ladies'  new  style  or  old  style.  1.10 

No.   18  Light     weight)     Spring     and 

Autumn  garment.     Men  only  1.00 

No.  19  Light   weight   silk   for   ladies 

only,   new  style  only 1.15 

No.  20  Medium    wgt.    silk    for    men 

and  women,  new  style  only....  1.75 

No.  21  Ladies'  new  style  light  wgt. 

1/3   wool  1.75 

1.50        No.  22  Ladies'  new  or  old  style  med. 
wgt.  Part  wool,  silk  stripe.. 


1.45 


...  1.50 

In  ordering,  be  sure  to  specify  whether  old  or  new  style  garments,  short  legs  and 
sleeves  or  ankle  length  legs,  are  wanted.  Also  give  bust  measure,  height  and  weight 
to   insure   perfect  fit. 

Postage  prepaid  on  orders  accompanied  by  money  order  in  United  States.  Special 
discount  to  missionaries. 

Our  Jack  Frost  Blankets  are  made  of  Utah  Wool  and  Utah  Labor. 

Write  for  Prices 
FACTORY  TO  YOU— THE  ORIGINAL 

Utah  Woolen  Mills 

Briant   Stringham,  Manager 

One-Half  Block  South  of  Temple  Gates. 


28   Richards  Street 


186 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


FREE 

GARDEN  BOOK 

NOW  READY 


Thts  valuable  book  contains  100 
pages  fully  illustrated  of  up  to 
tbe  minute  Garden  information, 
Vital  to  every  Orcbardist,  Farmer, 
or   Home    Owner. 

Write    for    Your    Copy    today 

PORTER-WALTON  CO. 

Seed   and   Nursery    Specialists 
SALT    LAKE    CITY,   UTAH 


^>«a»(i4 


»  n«»(i«»[)avi)^()«»()4 


J.  Golden 
Kimball 

HIS     LIFE     EXPERIENCES 

JOKES  -  STORIES  -  SERMONS 

BY  CLAUDE   RICHARDS 

A    book    to    excite    admiration, 
Stimulate     the    risibilities    and 
Provoke   serious   thought. 
Now  on  the  press 

Price    $2.50 

Send  Your  Order  In  Now. 

The  book  will  be  mailed  as  soon 

as  ready 

• 

DESERET 

BOOK 

|  COMPANY  J 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
|     If  in  Utah,  add  5jZf  for  Sales  Tax.    j 

I  TAYLOR  AND  I 
COMPANY 

162  So.  Main  St. 

Are  Manufacturers  of  y 

School  Rings,  Pins  and  | 

Athletic  Awards  & 

Room  206  Boyd  Park  Bldg.  | 
Was.  5123  | 


I 


try  while  working  in  the  room. 
But  this  was  different.  The  old 
Senora  would  hear  of  this,  and  Tris 
would  be  discharged.  Poor  Tris. 
And  yet,  poor  Gene.  She  stumbled 
from  the  door  too  heart-broken  to 
care  about  the  tears  that  were 
streaming  from  her  eyes — too  heart- 
broken to  be  surprised  that  Jack, 
young  Carlos'  white  and  yellow 
dog  was  at  the  door  to  meet  her. 
His  impudent  bobbed  tail  was  bob- 
bing more  vigorously  than  usual, 
his  eyes  were  brighter,  his  barking 
merrier;  and  his  wide  open  mouth 
displayed  a  laughing  tongue, 
speckled  with  something  somehow 
gold  and  brown.  Gene  Vincent 
looked  at  him  with  painfully  awak- 
ening realization.  Slowly  and  cal- 
culatingly she  lifted  the  empty  pan 
above  her  head.  Swiftly  and 
surely  she  let  it  fall.  Jack  gave  a 
startled  cry,  and  fled. 

"Que  hubole?  Que  hubole?" 
cried  the  Senora  as  she  appeared  in 
the  kitchen  door  and  saw  the  racing 
figures  turn  the  corner  of  the  patio. 
"I  teenk  I  help  you!"  And  she 
seized  a  waiting  broom,  dealt  Jack 
a  bristly  blow  as  he  passed,  and 
joined  the  chase. 

"Que  hubo!     Que  hubo!"  came 


deep  masculine  tones  from  the  vicin- 
ity of  the  bathroom,  as  Don 
Pancho,  lathered  to  the  ears,  burst 
through  an  inquisitive  opening  in 
the  bathroom  door.  One  look  was 
enough.  He  snatched  his  leather 
razor  strop,  waved  it  wildly  above 
his  white  head,  and  joined  the 
pursuit. 

Halfway  round  the  patio  the 
four  flying  figures  had  gone — 
shrieking,  yelping,  and  weeping, 
when  Gene  Vincent  suddenly  re- 
membered that  she  had  always  be- 
longed, at  least  in  heart,  to  that 
great  universal  society  for  the  pre- 
vention of  cruelty  to  dumb  ani- 
mals. And  she  stopped.  And  Don 
Pancho  stopped.  And  .  Dona 
Paulina  stopped.  Stopped  and  lis- 
tened to  the  whole  tragic  story  of 
the  precious  pudding  child. 

While  Jack,  poor  rascal,  who 
didn't  have  sense  enough  to  know 
the  difference  between  a  pudding 
child  and  a  dog  biscuit — and  who 
to  this  day  has  never  found  out 
what  the  excitement  was  all  about, 
fell  exhausted  into  a  dark  corner  of 
the  patio,  and  for  a  whole  day 
suffered  from  what  is  commonly 
known  as  disgrace — and  indiges- 
tion. 


Precious  Stones 
Among  the  Indians 

(Continued  from  page  147) 

}>° — — — 4[ 

gathered  in  a  knot  round  his  neck. 
His  feet  were  defended  by  sandals 
having  soles  of  gold,  and  the  leath- 
ern thongs  which  bound  them  to 
his  ankles  were  embossed  with  the 
same  metal.  Both  the  cloak  and 
sandals  were  sprinkled  with  pearls 
and  precious  stones,  among  which 
the  emerald  and  the  chalchivitl — a 
a  green  stone  of  higher  estimation 
than  any  other  among  the  Aztecs 
— were  conspicuous." 

Prescott,  the  historian  of  the 
Conquest,  further  tells  us  that  most 
of  the  jewel  cutters  came  from  Cho- 
lula,  already  famous  for  its  pottery. 
They  not  only  fashioned  articles 
inset  with  precious  stones  for  per- 
sonal adornment,  but  also  made 
curious  toys  "in  imitation  of  birds 
and  fishes,  with  scales  and  feathers 
alternately  of  gold  and  silver,  with 
movable  heads  and  bodies.  These 
fantastic  little  trinkets  were  often 
garnished  with  precious  stones,  and 
showed  a  patient,  puerile  ingenuity 
in  the  manufacture,  like  that  of  the 
Chinese." 


"Skilled  workmen  Montezuma 
likewise  employed  in  every  craft 
that  the  Mexicans  knew — in  the 
cutting  and  polishing  of  precious 
stones,  in  working  and  smelting  of 
gold  and  silver."  (Kate  Stevens, 
"Mastering  of  Mexico,"  page  159.) 
"Mexican  sculptors  worked  gener- 
ally in  stone  or  wood;  sometimes, 
however,  they  used  granite,  jasper 
and  agate."  (Lucien  Biart,  "The 
Aztecs,"  page  323.) 


TN  "Cusi  Coyllur's  Lament,"  a 
play  described  and  included  by 
Sir  Clements  Markham,  K.  C.  B., 
in  his  book  "The  Incas  of  Peru," 
the  stage  properties  include  walls 
covered  with  golden  slabs,  "recesses, 
with  household  gods  in  the  shape 
of  maize-cobs  and  llamas,  and  gold 
vases  in  them  *  *  *  a  red  mantle 
secured  by  a  golden  topu  or  pin, 
set  with  emeralds  *  *  *  and  a 
grey  mantle  with  topu,  set  with 
pearls." 

Cortes,  permitted  by  Monte- 
zuma to  visit  the  latter's  gods,  saw 
a  "colossal  image  of  Huitzilo- 
pochtli,  the  tutelary  deity  and  war 
god  of  the  Aztecs.  *  *  *  The 
huge  folds  of  a  serpent,  consisting 
of  pearls  and  precious  stones,  were 
coiled  round  his  waist,  and  the  same 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


87 


rich  materials  were  profusely  sprin- 
kled over  his  person. "f 

Pizarro,  trained  by  his  former 
leader,  Cortes,  led  his  intrepid  fol- 
followers  along  the  coast  of  Peru, 
falling  on  the  natives  "sword  in 
hand"  and  were  rewarded  from  the 
start,  in  the  province  of  Coaque, 
with  "food  most  welcome  in  their 
famished  condition,  a  large  quan- 
tity of  gold  and  silver  wrought  into 
clumsy  ornaments,  together  with 
many  precious  stones;  for  this  was 
the  region  of  the  esmetaldas,  or 
emeralds,  where  that  valuable  gem 
was  most  abundant.  One  of  these 
jewels,  that  fell  into  the  hands  of 
Pizarro  in  this  neighborhood,  was 
as  large  as  a  pigeon's  egg.  Un- 
luckily, his  rude  followers  did  not 
know  the  value  of  their  prize;  and 
they  broke  many  of  them  in  pieces 
by  pounding  them  with  ham- 
mers,"! in  an  attempt  to  determine 
whether  they  were  the  real  jewel 
or  not.  "They  were  led  to  this 
extraordinary  proceeding,  it  is  said, 
by  one  of  the  Dominican  mission- 
aries, Fray  Reginaldo  de  Pedraza, 
who  assured  them  that  this  was  the 
way  to  prove  the  true  emerald, 
which  could  not  be  broken.  It  was 
observed  that  the  good  father  did 
not  subject  his  own  jewels  to  this 
wise  experiment;  but,  as  the  stones, 
in  consequence  of  it,  fell  in  value, 
being  regarded  merely  as  colored 
glass,  he  carried  back  a  considerable 
store  of  them  to  Panama." 

WHETHER  the  Incas  used  pearls 
as  did  their  Aztec  cousins,  or 
not,  the  Spaniards  speedily  set  the 
natives  to  diving  for  them.  By 
1681  the  Spanish  governor  at  Lima 
was  in  possession  of  sufficient  pearls 
to  braid  the  mane  of  his  horse  with 
them.  Anciently,  too,  pearls  were 
used  by  very  early  Americans, 
as  recorded  in  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, 4  Nephi,  verse  24: 

"And  now,  in  this  two  hundred  and  first 
year  there  began  to  be  among  them  those 
who  were  lifted  up  in  pride,  such  as  the 
wearing  of  costly  apparel,  and  all  manner 
of  fine  pearls,  and  of  the  fine  things  of 
the  world." 

Even  in  those  days  pearls  helped 
to  divide  the  people  into  classes; 
"and  from  that  time  forth  they  did 
have  their  goods  and  their  sub- 
stance no  more  common  among 
them." 

Evidences  have  been  found  also 
in  Ohio  mounds,  that  pearls  were 
used  as  burnt  offerings  to  idols.    It 


fWilliam  H.  Prescott,  "History  of  the  Con- 
quest of  Mexico,"  page  136. 

JWilliam  H.  Prescott,  "Conquest  of  Peru," 
pages  316-17. 


seems  to  be  the  practice  of  primitive 
peoples  everywhere  to  offer  that  to 
their  gods  which  seems  of  most  im- 
portance to  themselves.  When  death 
came  to  an  Aztec  or  an  Inca,  heart- 
shaped  green  stones,  of  jade  or 
emerald  were  placed  in  the  mouths 
of  the  deceased.  This  "heart"  was 
supposed  to  go  with  him  through 
eternity,  since  in  most  cases  the 
warrior's  human  heart  had  been 
torn  from  his  body  as  a  sacrifice  to 
stone  images;  very  few  Indian  men 
died  of  old  age  at  the  time  of  the 
Spanish  conquest  of  America,  the 
braves  deeming  it  an  honor  to  be 
sacrificed,  if  captured  in  battle. 

The  Inca  emperor  Atahuallpa, 
on  the  occasion  of  his  visit  to 
Pizarro  at  the  city  of  Caxamalca, 
wore  "round  his  neck  *  *  *  a 
collar  of  emeralds  of  uncommon 
size  and  brilliancy."  These  passed 
into  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards  on 
the  death  of  the  Inca  noble.  But 
another,  unknown  ruler  of  Yuca- 
tan, was  buried  in  regal  splendor. 
Jade  tablets,  more  valuable  to  the 
Mayas  than  gold,  and  of  all  vari- 
eties were  found  in  his  tomb  by 
Edward  H.  Thompson,  at  Chichen 
Itza.  He  describes  his  finds  in  the 
mysterious  cavern  which  he  believes 
to  be  the  last  resting  place  of  the 
great  High  Priest,  Kukul  Can,  as 
follows: 

"Below  (as  the  workmen  descended), 
clearly  seen  in  the  light  of  the  lamp,  was 
a  pure-white  vessel  which  had  fallen  apart, 
and  from  it  streamed  gleaming,  shining 
objects.  We  landed  as  carefully  as  though 
stepping  on  a  mound  of  eggs.  Before 
taking  our  feet  from  the  nooses  (in  the 
ropes  by  which  we  descended) ,  we  called 
to  the  men  above  to  make  the  ropes  fast 
and  to  be  ready  for  our  signals. 

"Leaving  the  lantern  standing  as  it  was 
and  no  longer  troubled  by  air-currents, 
we  lit  our  candles.  Directly  in  the  center 
of  the  pit  was  a  large  mound  and  crowning 
it  was  the  white  vase,  made  of  translucent 
material  like  alabaster,  carved  from  a  solid 
block  and  engraved  with  a  leaf  design  in 
highly  conventionalized  meanders,  com- 
bined with  geometrical  designs  around  the 
rim  and  sides. 

"It  was  broken  into  several  pieces,  but 
these  were  large  and  the  whole  was  quickly 
and  easily  fitted  together  into  the  original 
shape. 

"The  vase,  which  had  a  capacity  of 
about  a  quart,  contained  a  quantity  of 
exquisite  jade  beads  and  pendants,  a  large 
plaque  with  surfaces  richly  carved  and 
representing  conventionalized  human  fig- 
ures with  religious  regalia,  a  polished  jade 
globe  over  an  inch  in  diameter  and  shining 
clear  in  spite  of  the  ages  of  dust,  oblong 
pendants,  and  thin,  minutely  carved  ear- 
ornaments.  This  was  but  a  tenth  of  what 
the  vessel  had  once  held.  The  rest  we 
found  later  in  the  heaped-up  material  be- 
neath it."§ 


^Kle^Has  Its 

SOT    Rewards 

**  If  you  are  interested - 

—to  develop  the  ability  to  speak 
effectively  in  public  or  in  everyday 
conversation — to  forge  ahead  twice 
as  fast  as  you  are  now  doing,  read 
How  to  Work  Wonders  With  Words 
now  sent  free. 

_  This  new  booklet,  recently  pub- 
lished, points  the  road  that  thou- 
sands have^  followed  to  increase 
quickly  their  earning  power  and 
popularity. 

It  also  explains  how  you  can,  by  a 
new,  easy  home  study  method,  be- 

eome  an  outstanding  speaker  and  conquer  stage  fright ; 

timidity  and  fear.  To  read  this  booklet  will  prove  to  be 

an  evening  wellspent. 
Simply  send  name  anfl  address  and  this  valuable  free 

booklet  will  besent  at  once.  No  obligation . 

NORTH  AMERICAN  INSTITUTE 

3601  Michigan  Ave.,  Dept.  4183,  Chicago, Illinois 


*°>t><- 


§T.    A.    Willard,    "The    City    of    the   Sacred 
Well,"  pages  256,  257. 


How  Can 
I  Get  a 
POSITION? 


There  is  no  secret  about  secur- 
ing-   a    business    position. 

First,  you  must  be  qualified  to 
flellver  the  kind  of  service  which 
business  requires.  This  usually 
means  training  in  either  stenog- 
raphy   or   bookkeeping. 

Then,  you  must  find  a  position 
open  and  convince  the  employer 
that  you  can  fill   it. 

L.  D.  S.  Business  College  can 
help  you  in  both  these  necessary 
steps.  We  can  give  you  the  kind 
of  training  for  which  business 
is  glad  to  pay  good  salaries.  Then, 
through  the  calls  which  come  to 
our  Employment  Department,  we 
can  help  you  to  find  openings. 
Our  recommendation  has  been  the 
"pass-port"  to  good  positions  for 
hundreds    of    our    graduates. 

Write  or  call  for  a  list  of  busi- 
ness firms  now  employing  our 
graduates,  and  complete  details  of 
courses  and  reasonable  tuition 
fees.  No  obligation.  Just  write 
your  name  on  a  postcard  and  say, 
"Send   complete   details." 

L.  D.  S. 

BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

A  visit  to  our  school 
will  convince  you 


88 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


M.  I.  A. 

Ward-Stake  Pins,  Awards, 

Trophys,     Programs,     Felt 

Emblems,     Sweaters     and 

Medals 

PARRY  &  PARRY  JNC. 

Manufacturing  Jewelers 

200-1   David  Keith  Bldg. 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


^  ^v 

Never  have  gasoline 
claims  been  so  quick- 
ly proved  and  under- 
scored by  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  drivers 
intent  only  on  finding 
a  better  gasoline  at 
a  "regular"  price.  At 
Red  Triangle  Stations. 


BE  INDEPENDENT 

No  Other  Vocation  So  Profitable  I 

ENROLL  NOW 

For  a  Complete  Coarse  at  the 

Qulsh  School  of  Beauty  Culture 

The  Best  in  the  West 

304-9  Ezra  Thompson  Bldg. 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

For  Further  Information 

and    Catalog    Call 

Wasatch  7560  or 

Fill  in  This 

Coupon 


Many  more  objects  of  jade,  ob- 
sidian, flint  and  other  hard  and 
precious  stones  were  located  in  the 
holy  cenotl  near  by. 

Speaking  of  the  Indian  princes 
Stevens  (Mastering  of  Mexico,  page 
75)  says: 

"They  brought  forth  their  presents — ■ 
ten  packages  or  loads  of  cloth  richly  worked 
with  feathers,  four  chalchihuites  (green 
stones  which  the  Mexicans  think  most 
excellent  of  its  kind  and  hold  at  greater 
value  than  we  hold  the  emerald) ,  and  all 
kinds  of  gold  trinkets.  *  *  *  The  four 
rich  stones,  they  said,  should  be  sent  to 
our  emperor,  for  each  was  of  more  value 
than  a  load  of  gold." 

gUBSEQUENTLY  Cortes  was 
disappointed  when  after  giving 
him  great  loads  of  gold  and  silver, 
Montezuma  as  a  special  gift  of- 
fered him  four  of  the  precious  chal- 
chihuite  stones.  In  the  eyes  of  the 
Conquistadores,  greedy  for  gold, 
the  stones  were  worth  "less  than 
the  clay  beneath  our  feet."  That 
they  were  not  a  total  loss,  however, 
is  revealed  by  later  chroniclers,  who 
tell  that  these  same  stones  were  used 
later  in  Spain  as  cure-alls  for  kidney 
disease;  and  that  due  to  the  high 
praise  bestowed  upon  them  by 
Cortes  and  his  followers,  they 
brought  a  good  price. 

Turquoise,  emeralds,  jade,  jade- 
ite  and  nephite — all  green  stones  of 
great  value  to  ancient  and  modern 
Americans — vied  with  another 
stone,  useful  as  well  as  precious  in 
the  eyes  of  the  Indians.  This  sub- 
stance, obsidian,  was  used  for 
knives,  lance  and  spear  heads,  as 
well  as  sculpture  and  for  personal 
adornment.  In  most  cases  this 
glass-like  stone  was  black.  A  mask 
carved  from  this  substance  has  been 
unearthed  from  Mexican  ruins  and 
is  now  in  the  safe-keeping  of  an 
American  museum.  A  mirror  of 
obsidian  from  Oaxacia,  Mexico, 
now  rests  in  the  Trocadero  mu- 
seum, Paris. 

In  contrast  to  the  slick  black 
obsidian  of  the  sacrificial  knife  and 
the  pendant,  was  the  rock  crystal, 
held  in  high  esteem  for  its  water- 
like clearness.  A  life-sized  skull 
carved  from  the  solid  crystal  rock 
has  been  taken  from  Mexico  to  the 
British  Museum.  Beads,  pendants, 
amulets  and  plaques  have  been 
formed  of  this  precious  stone,  some 
of  which  may  be  found  now  in  the 
Field  Museum,  Chicago.  They 
are  interesting  pieces  of  jewelry,  as 
well  as  rare  finds  of  the  art  of  a  lost 
race. 

Some  diamonds  have  been  found 
on  the  American  Continent,  not- 
ably in  Brazil.    Unhealthy  climatic 


conditions  and  poor  methods  of 
transporatation  have  prevented 
their  exploitation  commercially, 
but  the  natives  still  use  a  few  uncut 
stones  as  ornaments. 

The  sapphire,  national  stone  of 
the  United  States,  is  another  gem 
in  high  favor  with  the  American 
Indian.  Perhaps  this  like  can  be 
traced  back  to  his  Hebrew  ancestors, 
who  used  the  stone  as  one  of  twelve 
in  the  breastplate  of  the  High  Priest 
of  Israel.  It  is  a  stone  welcomed 
for  its  natural  beauty  and  clearness. 
Generally  of  a  deep  blue,  but  oc- 
casionally of  yellow  or  violet,  it  is 
found  in  North  Carolina.  Star 
sapphires  have  also  been  found  in 
Helena,  Montana,  which  are  noted 
for  their  remarkable  lustre. 

Amethyst  and  chalcedony,  a 
small  amount  of  rubies,  some  horn- 
blend,  black  onyx,  chrysoprase, 
carnelian  or  sard  and  sardonyx, 
agates,  golden  quartz  are  used  by 
Indians  of  eastern  and  western 
United  States.  Other  gems  and 
precious  stones,  with  the  localities 
from  which  they  come,  and  prob- 
ably used  in  times  past  by  the  Red 
Men  of  those  vicinities,  follow: 

Moss  agates,  blood  stone  or 
heliotrope,  brown  and  speckled 
jasper,  east,  west  and  southern 
states;  amber,  Texas,  Mexico;  jet, 
New  and  Old  Mexico;  opal  and 
hyalite,  Utah  (Provo  and  Beaver 
Valley)  ;  garnets,  Navajo  reserva- 
tion (also  peridots,  though  these 
are  not  used  in  settings  except  on 
special  request  from  tourists)  ;  tour- 
malines, Arizona ;  diopside  cyanite, 
rich  blue  and  green,  from  Red 
Bluff,  Montana  and  Moosup, 
Conn. ;  quartz  gems,  Maine,  Penn- 
sylvania, North  Carolina,  Califor- 
nia, Arizona  and  Wyoming. 

TN  Arizona  precious  quartz  crystals 
have  been  found  in  the  trunks  of 
petrified  trees.  Tourists  who  vis- 
ited the  petrified  forest  to  obtain 
them,  and  consequently  destroyed 
much  of  the  beauty  of  this  natural 
park,  became  so  prevalent  some 
time  ago,  that  the  hunting  of 
quartz  in  that  region  was  prohib- 
ited. 

Jet  also  is  found  in  Colorado, 
and  perhaps  elsewhere  in  the  west. 
Beautiful  red  sun  stones  come  from 
Delaware  county,  Pa.;  aragonite, 
California;  lapis-lazuli,  from  the 
Peruvian  Andes;  jade  lip  orna- 
ments, jadeite,  Alaska,  as  well  as 
Mexico,  Brazil  and  Peru;  alabaster, 
Iowa  City,  and  Yucatan;  Catlinite 
or  pipe  stone,  Minnesota;  dia- 
monds, Brazil,  Wisconsin,  Califor- 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


89 


nia  and  Montana;  ruby,  North 
Carolina;  sapphire,  Montana;  em- 
erald, Peru,  Mexico,  North  and 
South  Carolina;  beryl,  Maine; 
moonstones  are  found  in  several 
states  and  in  many  combinations. 
Lava,  or  volcanic  glass,  has  also 
been  fashioned  as  jewelry,  and 
makes  a  fine  showing  as  a  gem. 
Many  other  jewels,  gems  and  pre- 
cious stones  could  be  mentioned. 
In  fact,  the  American  Indian,  like 
the  curious  boy,  picked  up  any 
shiny  stone  that  would  retain  a  fine 
polish,  or  was  pretty  to  look  at  and 
used  it  to  decorate  his  person. 

When  we  remember  that  the 
warrior  used  vari-colored  paint  as 
war  "make-up"  and  wore  strings 
of  bear  claws  to  denote  his  bravery, 
and  crests  of  eagle  feathers  on  his 
bonnet  as  a  token  of  his  estate,  we 
see  that  it  was  not  only  the  female 
of  the  specks  that  was  vain.  And 
as  it  was  with  paint,  bear  claws  and 
eagle  feathers,  so  it  was  with  pre- 
cious stones  among  the  ancient 
Americans;  and  so  perhaps  it  is  to- 
day. Both  men  and  women,  red, 
white  or  black  skinned,  like  pre- 
cious stones.  And  from  all  accounts, 
from  personal  observation,  and 
from  rumor,  fact  and  fiction, 
America  seems  indeed  to  be  the  land 
of  plenty — plenty  of  precious 
stones,  plenty  of  the  precious  things 
of  earth — for  all  who  live  here  and 
take  advantage  of  their  opportun- 
ities. 


► 


•« 


Photography  in 
the  Saddle 

(Continued  from  page   151) 


feel  the  urge.  Most  of  the  girls 
continue  writing  for  years  and 
years.  They  always  ask  for  a  pic- 
ture of  a  cowboy  on  a  horse.  Now 
and  then  one  writes  asking  for  a 
place  for  her  "sweetie"  who  is  be- 
coming fed  up  on  the  city.  One 
girl  wrote  from  Vienna,  Austria, 
asking  Belden  if  he  would  "ride 
over  and  look  into  her  oil  stock  in 
Wyoming." 

But  the  letters,  all  of  them  are 
easily  explained.  Belden's  pictures 
do  that.  He's  up  and  shooting  his 
ranch  scenes  before  dawn  and  he's 
there  to  catch  the  glories  of  a  west- 
ern sunset.  In  a  few  months  that 
60,000  miles  in  the  saddle  will 
have  been  stretched  to  70,000. 
There  will  be  more  mail  and 
doubtless,  more  pictures. 


""^ 


<* 


SPRINGTIME 

IS  CROWING  TIME 

In  March,  Spring  conies  wilh  new  energy  drawn  from 
a  returning  sun.  Nature  stirs,  then  awakes  to  grow 
with  new  might  new  stores  for  the  certain  summer, 
autumn,  and  winter.  You  may  also  participate  in  this 
springtime  growth  by  registering  for  the 

Spring  Quarter,  March  26 


A  Regular  Quarter — Scores  of  New  Courses- 
at  Its  Best — Student  Life  at  Its  Best- 


Study 


If  you   cannot  enter  on  the  opening  day,  you  may  come  in  later 
and  cut  down  your  hcfurs  or  make  up  your  work. 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY 


Provo 


'The  Friendly  School" 


Utah 


There  are  many  who  suffer  loss 
Be  prudent — 
Avert  it  by 
INSURANCE 

This  organization  writes  insurance  always  of  the  highest  quality. 

UTAH  HOME  FIRE  INSURANCE  CO. 

HEBER  J.  GRANT  &  CO.,  General  Agents,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Salt  Lake  Gity's  Newest  Popular  Hotel 

HOTEL 
TEMPLE 
SQUARE 

200  Rooms  each  with 
Tile  Bath 

Rates 
$1.50  to  $4.00 

Radio  Connections  for 
Every  Room 

Opposite   Great   Mormon   Temple 

ERNEST  C.  ROSSITER,  Manager 


190 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


MUSIC — -M.     I.     A.     and    State* 
School  Contest. 

PLAYS — M.  I.  A.  suggested  and^ 

all  others. 
(OPERAS — All  kinds  for  sohool( 

and  church. 
iTUXEDOS — Three  piece  suit- 
shirt,  collar  and  tie. 

COSTUMES — In    stock    for    all' 
occasions. 

[The  Salt  Lake  Costume  Co.,  Inc.i 

Always  call  on  us  when  in  the  city* 

Keith   Building 
246  So.  Main  St.  Wasatch  10 

Salt  Lake   City,  Utah 


truing  t\\t 
iHtBHtnitarg 


MISSIONARY 
PROGRAMS 

We  have  always  been  the  rec- 
ognized headquarters  for 
printed  missionary  programs. 
Courtesy,  promptness,  and 
most  reasonable  prices,  char- 
acterize this  branch  of  our 
service.  Most  prospective 
missionaries  know  that  they 
can  save  time  and  trouble  by 
seeing  us  first. 

o 

STAMPING  NAMES 
ON  BOOKS 

Expert  workmen  assure  ar- 
tistic gold  stamping  work.  A 
missionary's  name  on  a  book 
not  only  marks  that  book  as 
his,  and  lessens  the  chances 
of  its  loss,  but  also  immeas- 
urably enhances  its  value  in 
his  eyes. 


PRINTERS,  BINDERS, 
RULERS 

29  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


The  Indian 
Farmer  Succeeds 

{Continued  from  page  153) 
)gH Hgf 

Today  they  are  happy  in  both  their 
labor  and  home  life,  and  are  re- 
spected by  Indians  and  whites 
alike.  Theirs  has  been  the  reward 
of  the  old  homely  virtues  and  in- 
dustry, which  remain  staunch  and 
dependable,  even  when  more  com- 
plicated and  more  modern  systems 
fail. 

"pORTY  acres  of  the  Pemma  farm 
are  fenced.  The  cultivated 
land  is  divided  into  fields  of  peas, 
oats,  corn  and  vegetables.  They 
have  a  large,  well  cultivated  garden, 
and  even  in  spite  of  grasshoppers, 
drouth,  and  other  scourges,  manage 
by  hard  labor  to  receive  good 
yields. 

The  Pemmas  are  wise.  They 
conserve  their  products  for  the  long 
unproductive  winter  months  which 
cause  so  much  suffering  to  those 
with  less  foresight.  Under  the 
house  is  a  good  cellar  where  vege- 
tables are  carefully  stored.  Wild 
berries,  which  grow  in  this  section 
in  such  abundance  are  canned  and 
stored  away,  testifying  to  the  Pem- 
mas' wisdom  in  taking  all  which 
nature  so  bountifully  provides,  and 
putting  it  away  for  future  con- 
sumption.   They  have  no  silo,  but 


a  frost  proof  root  house  is  filled 
with  rutabagas  and  turnips  for 
stock  feed.  Stock  peas  are  raised 
and  stored  in  the  barn,  along  with 
a  crop  of  oats,  which  is  cut  with 
straw  and  grain  together  for  feed. 
The  winter  is  long  and  it  takes 
much  to  winter  the  stock  through, 
but  when  winter  comes  these  people 
have  no  fear.    They  are  ready. 

Mack  Pemma  is  an  especially 
good  potato  producer.  Last  year 
he  had  a  yield  of  about  200  bushels. 
He  sold  some  during  the  winter  but 
they  were  of  such  good  quality  that 
a  large  portion  of  his  crop  was  held 
over  to  spring  and  sold  for  seed. 

TT  was  here  that  the  Indian  had 
the  opportunity  to  prove  that  he 
is  sometimes  able  to  help  the  less 
fortunate  white  people.  Due  to  the 
cessation  of  work  in  the "woods  and 
sawmills,  many  white  people  were 
forced  to  seek  aid.  Mack  Pemma 
provided  thirty-five  bushels  of  po- 
tatoes for  relief  purposes.  The 
Indian  commonly  thought  of  as  the 
receiver,  turned  provider  in  this 
instance. 

Not  all  Indians  are  nearly  as  far 
advanced  as  Mack  Pemma  and  his 
family,  any  more  than  all  white 
people  are  as  far  advanced  as  some 
of  our  leaders.  But  as  individuals 
they  can  advance,  and  industry  and 
thrift  reward  them  the  same  as  the 
individuals  of  any  other  race. 


The  Beloved 
Cinderella 

(Continued  from  page  173) 

]§>. -4 

the  full  significance  of  John's  anx- 
iety; he  had  a  deeper  problem  to 
solve.    He  turned  on  his  wife. 

"Ma,   what's  all  this?     D'you 
know?" 


Mi 


.RS.  BINNEY  seem- 
ed to  shrink  up.  To  John's  star- 
tled eyes  her  round  face  shriveled 
like  a  pignut.  She  made  no  answer 
beyond  a  sob  in  her  throat. 

Mr.  Binney  strode  across  the 
room.  For  the  first  time  in  his  life 
he  looked  almost  fierce. 

"Ma,"  he  said  hoarsely,  "what's 
it  mean?  You  know  something — 
sure,  you  do,  I  can  see  it;  don't  need 
no  magnifying-glass  either!  What 
does  Stargrass  mean?  You  tell  me 
that,  Mrs.  Binney,  I — I've  got  a 
right  to  know!" 


He  got  no  answer.  Mrs.  Bin- 
ney rose  suddenly,  bolted  past  him, 
sobbing  loudly,  and,  plunging  into 
the  kitchen,  slammed  the  door  and 
locked  it. 

John  saw  Mr.  Binney's  face  flush 
darkly.  The  old  man  stood  staring 
after  her.  What  did  his  wife 
know?  What  had  she  done?  He 
was  still  staring  at  that  violently 
shut  door  when  John,  who  could 
delay  no  longer,  plunged  out  into 
the  storm. 

As  he  pushed  his  way  through 
heavy  snow  he  shivered,  not  with 
physical  discomfort,  but  out  of 
sympathy  with  Star- — how  a  deli- 
cate girl  would  feel  it  if  the  train 
stalled.  A  good  many  trains  had 
stalled  in  snow-storms  on  that 
bleak  line  out  to  Fishkill  Point. 
The  track  was  storm-swept  beyond 
the  junction.  There  was  a  gather- 
ing fog,  too;  he  heard  the  fog-horn 
out  at  sea.  As  he  got  below  Main 
Street  he  found  that  the  trolley  was 
in  difficulties.     A  snow-plow  had 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     MARCH,     1934 


191 


come  in  with  discouraging  reports; 
some  of  the  light-poles  were  already 
down.  He  pressed  on  to  the  little 
station  and  found  it  cold,  even 
with  the  stove  going.  No  train  in 
since  eight  thirty-seven!  The 
track  from  the  junction  was  block- 
ed; they  had  a  gang  of  workmen 
out  to  clear  it,  but  the  storm  was 
beating  them.  Not  sending  trains 
out  from  Fishkill. 

"Not  one!"  the  station-master 
said  flatly.     "Ain't  no  use." 

"Any  chance  of  the  twelve 
forty-seven  from  town  getting  in?" 
John  inquired  anxiously. 

He  shook  his  head.  "Not  a  mite 
of  a  chance  unless  the  snow  stops 
driftin'.  I  got  a  'phone  through 
when  it  started.  It  was  late  comin' 
out;  must  be  about  half  way  to 
th'  junction  now,  unless  it's 
stalled." 


J. 


OHN  left  him,  heart- 
sick. As  he  came  out  on  the  plat- 
form he  saw  a  strange  vision  emerg- 
ing from  the  snow.  It  was  Texas, 
MacDonald's  black  mule,  drawing 
Pap  Binney's  old-fashioned  sleigh. 
Pap  hailed  John  anxiously. 

"Got  any  news?  I  came  right 
down — soon  as  I  could  hitch  up. 
Thought  maybe  we'd  have  to  drive 
down  to  the  junction." 

"No  news,  wires  down  and  some 
report  that  the  train's  stalled  at  the 
junction."  John's  face  was  grave. 
"It's  somewhere  on  the  line;  it 
started." 

"You  get  in,  John,"  Pap  said. 
"We'll  drive  over  to  th'  signal- 
tower  an'  get  the  lay  of  th'  land. 
Th'  wind'll  be  behind  us;  we 
can  make  it  tol'rable  easy.  As 
long  as  she's  on  th'  train  she's 
safe,"  he  added,  as  John  climbed 
in,    "if  'she    stays    on    board — ." 

"Stays?  She  couldn't  get  off  in 
this  storm!" 

"You  don't  know  Stargrass! 
She's  th'  darnest  little  adventurer 
out  of  a  story-book;  never  could 
keep  th'  child  out  of  mischief. 
Climb  any  thin,'  ride  anythin', 
kinder  sweet  all  th'  time,  never 
could  give  her  a  lickin'  for  any- 
thing. Look  at  Tex  here,  she  can 
ride  him — as  easy!  Ain't  anyone 
else  can.  Kinder  set  in  his  ways, 
that  mule;  look  at  his  ears." 

"Mr.  Binney,  you  don't  think 
she'd  be  foolish  enough  to  leave  the 
train?"  John  exclaimed. 

Pap  shook  his  head.  "Lord 
knows,  John !  These  women  crit- 
ters do  beat  all.  Look  at  my  wife 
now.  Ma's  real  sensible,  always 
was.     She's  locked  in  th'  kitchen 


Socially  Correct  and  Always  Appropriate 


Congratulations  by  Postal    Lelegraph 


Whether  it  be  to  the  happy  mother  and 
proud  father  of  the  baby  just  arrived  ...  or 
to  someone  whose  birthday  it  is  today  .  .  . 
or  to  the  joyful  couple  just  married  ...  or 
to  dear  friends  who  are  celebrating  their 
wedding  anniversary  —  the  congratulatory 
telegram*  is  always  appropriate  and  appre- 
ciated. Moreover,  it  is  extremely  easy  to  send 
a  telegram  — just  go  to  your  telephone,  ask 
the  operator  for  Postal  Telegraph,  and  dic- 
tate your  message  —  the  charges  will  appear 
on  your  regular  telephone  bill. 

•k  Congratulatory  telegrams  are  delivered  on  specially  designed  blanks  in  special  envelopes. 


THE       INTERNATIONAL       SYSTEM 


Tostal  Telegraph 


Ccmmercial 
Cables 


CllKhnerica 
Cables 


fflackay  Radio 


192 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    EITA,     MARCH,     1934 


now,  cryin'  to  beat  th'  band; 
knows  somethin'  an'  won't  let  on. 
I'm— I'm  kinder  worried,  but  it 
ain't  any  use  talkin'.  Till  we  see 
Star,  we  don't  know  anythin'.  Do 
your 

"Not  a  thing!  It's  a  bolt  from 
the  blue  to  me.  I  know  Blanchard 
was  devoted  to  her — in  his  way. 
I  can  see  no  reason  to  doubt  the 
proofs  Pharcellus  gave  to  your  wife. 
I  went  over  them  with  Mr.  Blan- 
chard, they  were  all  O.  K.' 

Pap  said  nothing.  His  rough 
old  cap  was  pulled  down  over  his 
ears  and  the  collar  of  his  old  sheep- 
skin coat  was  pulled  up.  John 
got  only  a  glimpse  of  his  short 
nose. 

At  the  signal-tower  they  got 
no  good  news.  Trains  were  not 
running  east  of  the  junction,  and 
two  were  stalled  beyond  it.  Day 
coaches  with  no  dining-car. 

"Any  place  t'  get  food  'round 
there?"  Pap  asked. 

"Not  a  place;  got  to  walk  over 
here,  I  reckon,"  the  signal-man 
laughed  at  his  own  joke.  "Kinder 
warm  on  th'  train,  I'm  thinkin," 
he  added  jocularly;  "it's  eight  be- 
low this  minute  an'  droppin'." 

Pap  slapped  the  reins  on  Tex's 
broad  flanks.  "I'll  have  to  drive 
over  t'  th'  junction,"  he  said  to 
John.  "Wanter  go  back  to  th' 
shop?" 

Nelson  met  the  old  man's  eyes 


squarely.  "I'm  going  with  you," 
he  said  hoarsely.  "Pap,"  he  drop- 
ped formalities,  "she — she  turned 
me  down  for  Carr  before  I  left — 
but  I  love  her!" 

Mr.  Binney  put  out  his  hand. 
"Shake,"  he  said  laconically,  and 
then:     "Get  along,  Tex!" 

Suppose  the  mule  balks  half  way 
over,"  John  suggested  with  grow- 
ing impatience.  "Let's  try  for  a 
high-powered  motor;  can't  we  hire 
oner 

i  AP  chuckled  dryly. 
"Ain't  any  around  here  now. 
Couple  of  old  ramshackles,  an'  th' 
owners  wouldn't  let  'em  out  in  this 
storm.  This  ain't  nothin'  but  a 
summer  resort.  Tex  ain't  goin'  t' 
balk,  he's  mighty  good  at  pullin'. 
You  see,  it's  this  way,"  he  added 
soberly;  "this  mule  can  face  th' 
storm,  my  old  horse  can't,  an', 
John,  I've  got  to  ride  over  to  th' 
junction.  I — I  kinder  feel  uneasy 
— maybe  I  ain't  right,  maybe  I'm 
all  wrong,  but  I  kinder  feel  un- 
easy!" 

John  did  not  answer,  he  only 
nodded.  He  was  looking  steadily 
ahead.  They  had  reached  the  trol- 
ley tracks  and  there  was  an  opening 
between  drifts.  Tex  took  to  it 
nobly,  and  the  old  sleigh  labored 
along  through  deep  snow.  The 
gale  was  behind  them,  beating 
against  their  backs,  .whistling  in 
their  ears. 


&• 

The  Indian  s 
Medicine  Bag 

(Continued  from  page  155) 

&- -4 

more  disgraceful  than  to  have  it 
taken  from  him  in  combat.  Though 
he  sometimes  buried  it,  to  please 
the  white  missionary  who  tried  to 
convince  him  that  his  devotion  to 
this  magic  bag  was  a  form  of  idol- 
atry and  consequently  wrong,  the 
Indian  would  return  as  long  as  he 
lived,  to  the  place  where  his  talis- 
man was  interred,  and  there  pour 
out  his  supplications  to  the  Giver 
of  All  Good. 

CHOULD  a  chieftain  chance  to 
have  a  series  of  disasters  in  bat- 
tle, or  should  pestilence  prey  upon 
the  members  of  his  tribe,  he  con- 
cluded he  had  in  some  way  offended 
his  medicine,  which,  as  the  pro- 
tector of  his  welfare,  he  must  pro- 
pitiate for  the  return  of  good  for- 
tune. In  accordance  with  this  idea 
all  members  of  his  tribe  were  com- 


'  Pap  looked  up  uneasily.  "Get- 
tin'  mighty  dark !  December  days 
are  dratted  short,"  he  grunted. 

John  was  peering  out  through 
falling  flakes,  the  cold  biting  into 
his  face  and  hands. 

"Gosh!"  Pap  half  rose.  "There's 
a  red  light — see  that  long  black 
thing,  like  a  giant  caterpillar?" 

"The  train,  thank  God!"  said 
John.     "Of  course,  she's  safe." 

The  train  seemed  to  emerge  from 
the  mist,  stationary,  dark.  A 
brakeman's  red  lantern  made  a 
ring  of  light  on  the  snow. 

"A  young  lady?  Fair  hair — 
mighty  pretty?" 

"That's  her!"  Pap  cried. 
"Where's  she  at?  We've  come  for 
her." 

The  brakeman  raised  his  lantern 
and  threw  its  red  light  full  on  their 
anxious  faces. 

"She  ain't  here,"  he  said  gravely. 
"Only  one  woman  on  th'  train 
now,  she's  middle-aged  an'  she's 
got  a  kid  with  her.  The  young 
lady  got  off  an  hour  ago — started 
walkin'.  Say,  I  tried  to  stop  her! 
She  said  she  knew  th'  way  sure." 

Pap  turned  a  gray  face  to  John. 
The  wind  veered  suddenly  and 
swept  the  snow  toward  them, 
blinded  them  with  great  cruel  flakes. 
The  early  winter  night  was  closing 
in,  and  Star,  little  Star,  was  out 
there  somewhere  in  that  freezing, 
cruel  darkness! 

(To  be  Concluded) 


manded  to  fast,  while  dogs  and 
horses  were  sacrificed  to  the  Guar- 
dian Spirit,  of  which  his  medicine 
bag  was  but  the  symbol. 

All  that  was  bravest  and  best  in 
the  Indian  was  fostered  by  his  de- 
votion to  his  medicine.  While  it 
was  a  reprehensible  thing  for  him 
to  lose  his  own  medicine  bag  in  bat- 
tle, it  became  a  matter  of  glory  for 
him  to  collect  the  medicine  bags  as 
well  as  the  scalps  of  the  warriors 


he  had  slain.  These  he  brought 
back  as  trophies  to  his  tribe,  where 
they  bore  record  to  his  prowess  in 
defending  his  own  people.  So,  in 
obeying  his  medicine,  he  was,  to  all 
his  tribe,  truly  brave  and  good. 
Perhaps,  also,  the  possession  of  his 
medicine  bag,  helped  him  some- 
how, to  satisfy  his  inner  yearnings 
to  understand  the  mystery  of  life, 
and  to  appreciate,  in  some  measure, 
its  meaning  and  value. 


Bee  Hive  Girls 

(Continued  from  page  181) 
]3» 4 

HELEN:  So  am  I.  Now  you 
promised  to  tell  us  one  more  thing. 
(Knock  is  heard.) 

MARGARET:  Here  are  the  other 
girls.      (Introductions.) 

HELEN:  Margaret  promised  to  tell 
us  one  more  thing  about  Bee-Hive 
work. 

MARGARET:  So  I  will  and  the  girls 
will  help  me.  A-line — fall  in — salute. 
Upon  my  honor  each  day  I  will  en- 


deavor to:  Have  Faith,  Seek  Knowl- 
edge, Safeguard  Health,  Honor  Wom- 
hood,  Understand  Beauty,  Know 
Work,  Love  Truth,  Taste  the  Sweet- 
ness of  Service,  Feel  Joy. 

GERTIE:  Do  you  have  your  own 
songs  too? 

MARGARET:      Yes. 

(All  join  in  singing — "Honey 
Gatherers'  Song.") 

Curtain 

It  is  suggested  that  swarm  day  exer- 
cises be  typically  Bee-Hive  and  given 
by  Bee-Hive  Girls.  The  above  playlet 
may  be  used  on  such  occasions. 


A^jvcrw  ^axjjf-  jojmv^l-Ovj\Al 


THE  COVER 

TVyfARCH  SKIES  IN  UTAH"  is  the  title  we  give  this 
■J-v-*-  month's  cover.  The  photograph  was  taken  last  March 
near  central  Utah  by  Dr.  Wayne  B.  Hales,  of  the  Physics 
department  and  official  photographer,  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity. There  is  a  "pull"  at  the  heart  in  March  when  the 
clouds  ride  high,  the  skies  are  a  tender  blue  and  the  Geese 
fly  north. 

GEORGE  M.  EASTER  SPILLS  "THE  BLOOD  OF 
KINGS"  OVER  EIGHT  TYPEWRITTEN  PAGES 

QUITE  delighted  to  see  a  story  in  the  Era  which  dealt  with 
genealogy,  my  favorite  study;  I  sat  down  with  antici- 
pations of  a  good  time  reading  it.  Alas  and  alack,  the  story 
aroused  only  my  critical  sense,"  George  begins;  "and  never 
given  to  dozing,  and  before  long  I  was  blue-penciling  and 
making  notations. 

"Nor  do  I  wish  to  hurt  your  feelings  or  the  feelings  of 
anyone  connected  with  the  Era,  least  of  all  the  author  of  the 
story.  But  the  criticism  needs  to  be  read  by  you  at  least,  and 
if  it  goes  no  farther  than  the  Era  office  it  will  have  gone  far 
enough.  If,  however,  you  wish  to  refer  it  to  Mr.  Bennett,  of 
the  Genealogical  Society,  for  his  expert  opinion,  I  have  no 
objection.  I  think  anything  dealing  with  such  a  subject  and 
intended  for  publication  should  pass  him  first.  It  would  be 
goocT  policy." 

Mr.  Easter  then  goes  forward  with  seven  pages  of  criticism. 
Sorry  he  has  too  much  for  this  page.  He  criticises  the  time — 
assigned  1 3  days  to  the  elapsed  time  of  the  story.  He  thinks  too 
many  already  believe  the  gathering  of  genealogy  is  easy.  "Now 
for  the  flimsy  facts,"  he  goes  on.  "I  hope  you  will  pardon 
me  calling  them  such.  You  probably  thought  them  solid 
enough  when  you  passed  the  story.  But  flimsy  they  are,  as 
I  shall  endeavor  to  show  you.  There  are  undoubtedly  many 
Mormons  who  could  do  as  I  am  doing  and  set  you  right." 

He  then  takes  issue  with  the  story  because  Mrs.  Sprague 
hired  a  genealogist  in  Philadelphia  instead  of  in  New  Jersey. 
Then  he  says,  "I  wonder  at  her  describing  the  great  grand- 
father as  a  beach-comber,  which  is  a  term  applied  only  to 
drifters  on  the  Pacific  Islands,  though  first  used  to  mean  the 
New  Zealand  miners  who  combed  the  New  Zealand  sands 
for  gold.  The  term  has  never  been  used  to  designate  riff-raff 
on  the  New  Jersey  coast."  He  then  defends  the  "beach- 
combers" through  a  heated  paragraph.  They  were  not  such 
bad  people  after  all.  Mrs.  Sprague  ought  not,  in  his  opinion, 
to  feel  ashamed  of  her  great-grandfather. 

I  wish  we  had  room  for  all  of  the  letter.  But  here  is  a 
paragraph  we  enjoyed:  :  'To  Henry  III  of  England  without 
a  break!'  '  he  is  quoting  from  the  story.  "'Marvelous! 
My  dear,  I  congratulate  you!'  she  held  out  her  hand.  'You've 
the  blood  of  Kings  in  your  veins!'  " 

"Study  this  paragraph, "Mr.  Easter  admonishes.  "It  is  the 
funniest  thing  I  have  ever  read."  "Then  the  genealogist 
betrays  her  sublime  ignorance  of  her  own  trade-secrets — that 
the  descendents  of  Kings  need  no  congratulations,  because  all 
people  are  descendants  of  Kings.  *  *  *  Not  only  do  most 
(if  not  all  people  share  with  Etta  in  the  distinction  of  de- 
scending from  royalty,  but  in  descending  from  Henry  III. 
That  is,  speaking  of  all  English  and  most  Europeans  and  their 
American  relations  *  *  *."  "Think  these  things  over. 
*  *  *  And  if  you  do  not  think  I  know  my  stuff,  let  me  tell 
you  that  already  I  have  Henry  III  an  ancestor  30  times  over, 
and  have  just  begun  to  learn  the  art  of  tracing  *  *  *  "The 
probability  is  great  that  I  must  multiply  the  times  I  shall 
find  Henry  III  cropping  up  already  by  512,  making  15,360 
*    *    *    "     That  is  a  poser. 

Mr.  Easter  concludes:  "If  genealogy  can  be  kept  from 
the  fiction  writers  for  once,  in  your  magazine,  I  shall  be 
glad.  The  facts  are  stranger  than  fiction  could  make  them, 
but,  I  suppose,  are  excluded  by  your  policy,  from  the  pages 
of  the  Era." 

We  assure  Mr.  Easter  that  only  lack  of  space  keeps  the 
remainder  of  his  "facts"  from  the  Era  pages.  Come  again, 
George. 


Editor  Era.  Eureka,  Utah,  Jan.  6,  1934. 

Dear  Brother: 

ft  MONG  the  splendid  reading  in  the  December  Era  "The 
■**•  Power  of  Truth,"  by  William  George  Jordan,  and  the 
"Eternal  Bridge,"  by  Judge  Jensen  for  the  building  of  char- 
acter and  strengthening  of  faith  are  fine,  while  Estelle  Thomas's 
mumps  story  will  surely  banish  the  blues  from  any  normal 
mortal,  and  "The  Blood  of  Kings,"  in  the  January  number, 
by  Florence  Hartman  Townsend,  is  a  peach  for  its  contents 
of  corrective  and  beneficial  snuff  for  snobs  and  clean  humor. 

Yours  sincerely, 

D.  H.  Horg. 

ANDREW  JENSON  SPEAKS  OF  OGDEN'S  HOLE 

•"PHE  veteran  assistant  Church  Historian,  Andrew  Jenson, 
has  taken  exception  to  some  of  the  "facts"  spoken  of  in 
Glenn  S.  Perrins'  article — "The  Settlement  of  Ogden's  Hole." 
Historian  Jenson  has  replied  in  what  virtually  amounts  to 
another  article.  We  are  holding  it  for  publication  later.  He 
maintains  that  there  need  be  no  confusion  concerning  the 
settlement  of  the  City  of  Ogden  with  that  of  Ogden's  Hole. 
Mr.  Perrins'  article  dealt  with  the  settlement  of  Ogden  City. 

LETTERS  LIKE  THIS  ONE  MAKE  US  WISH— 

TDECEIVED  the  last  copy  of  the  Era  yesterday,"  writes  a 
mother  from  down  Arizona  way.  "Have  appreciated 
and  read  every  issue,  be  assured  of  that.  Our  apologies  for 
not  being  able  to  renew  the  subscription.  Halley  (the  son) 
is  with  the  reforestation  boys,  and  his  check  does  not  permit 
of  wants  and  desires — just  needs — for  himself,  his  mother, 
and  occasionally  his  sister.  The  N.  R.  A.  has  requested  that 
as  long  as  Halley  is  supporting  me  that  I  give  others  my 
opportunities  of  work.  So  'spect  I'd  better  try  to  do  my 
part  and  be  nice  about  it.  But  we  have  appreciated  and 
enjoyed  the  Era  and  passed  it  on  to  others — Latter-day 
Saints — who  wanted  it  and  could  not  subscribe.  Tell  your 
beloved  President  Grant  that  I  once  heard  him  sing.  Liked 
it  a  lot.  You  see  I  happen  to  like  singing,  and  so  his 
voice  was  filed  away — where  writings  never  see.  *  *  *  And 
last  but  not  least  your  poetry!  having  once  worked  in  a 
print  shop  or  rather  the  news  department,  would  say  the  poetry 
was  lovelier  on  one  page,  and  as  a  lover  of  poetry  I  always 
turned  to  the  'Ripple  Page'  first.  Did  you  ever  sit  under 
the  trees  of  Salt  Lake  City,  on  the  banks  of  little  streams — 
note  a  million  fragrant  odors  in  the  breezes!  Hm-m-m! 
That  was  your  poetry  page.  Then  somebody  scattered  that 
lovely,  thoughtful  nook  all  over  the  Era!  That  wasn't  nice! 
Tell  them  I  said  so.  Please  tell  ye  Editor  to  leave  one  little 
summery  nook  of  old  Salt  Lake  City.  Who  could  make  it 
lovelier  than  Pioneers?  And  if  I  ever  see  the  Era  again— 
and  I'm  hoping — I  hope  to  see  the  'Ripple  Page'." 

THIS  POET  IS  NINE-AND-A-HALF 

TWO  CATS 
By  Kent  Btevins 

Two  cats  so  cute  and  small ; 

Two  cats  so  quick  and  bright; 

Two  cats  that  drink  their  milk  together, 

Play  together — climb  together. 

COME  time  ago  a  lad  appeared  at  the  office 

**-*  of  The  Improvement  Era.     He  said  he 

had  a  poem  which  he  wished  to  present  to 

the  editor.  He  was  invited  in.     He  did  not  have  his  poem  on 

mere  paper,  he  had  it  written  on  the  tablets  of  his  mind.     He 

stood  up  grandly  and  recited. 

Upon  being  asked  about  the  cats  he  said:  "They  like  to 
climb  trees  and  look  over  the  world;  last  night  one  of  them 
stood  up  on  his  hind  legs  and  put  his  paws  on  the  handle  of 
the  coal  bucket.     He  was  trying  to  stand  up  like  a  man." 

Of  what  stuff  is  poetry  made?  Sometimes  we  would 
really  like  to  know. 


v 


THE  BENEFICIAL  LIFE  SA  VI NGS-I  N  VESTMENT 
PLAN  GUARANTEES  YOUR  LOVED  ONES,  THE 
BETTER  THINGS  IN  LIFE. 

POSITIVELY  PROVIDES  FOR  THE  FULFILMENT  OF 
THOSE  PLANS  YOU  MAP  OUT  FOR  THEIR  FUTURE 
WELFARE. 

BENEFICIAL  LIFE 

INSURANCE  COMPANY 


« 


E.  T.   RALPHS 

DIRECTORS 

Heber  J.    Grant       J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr, 
A.  W.  Wins  Geo.  J.  Cannon 


GENERAL  MANAGER 


DIRECTORS 
Jos.  F.  Smith  A.  B.  C.  Ohlson 

B.   F.   Grant  David  0.  McKay